^s: 
 
 ^M 
 
 WfRMMMl 
 
 m 
 
 ^WtiATWECrVE 
 
 1 
 
J^ 
 
 
 Stom f ^e feifirari^ of 
 
 (gci>, (g^ffen l^enrg QBrot^n, ®. ®. 
 
 Q^eque^t^e^ 61? ^im to 
 f ^c feifirari? of 
 
 (ptinceton C^eofogicaf ^entinarg 
 
 BV 2060 .W32 1870 ' 
 
 Warren, William, 1806-1879, 
 These for those 
 
/vC 
 
THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 OUR INDEBTEDNESS TO 
 
 4^j:^ Gr mm, 
 
 FOREIGN MISSIONS-^r^" ■ -~u^^ 
 
 ^^C28 19] 
 
 WHAT WE GET FOR WHAT WE GIVE. 
 
 Br WILLIAM WARREN: 
 
 AUTHOR OF "twelve YEARS WITH THE CHILDREN, 
 
 ''spirit's sword," etc. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 HOYT, FOGG AND BREED 
 PORTLAND, ME. 
 
 1870. 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, in tlie year 1870, by 
 
 HOYT, FOGG AND BREED, 
 In the office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington. 
 
 Stereotyped and Printed by 
 
 Alfeed Mudgb & Son, 
 
 Boston, Mass. 
 
TO 
 
 A FRIEND AND GUIDE OF iHT YOUTH, 
 A COUNSELLOR AND EXAMPLE OF MY YEARS, 
 
 S^ts Morh is llespectfallg |nscribeir ; 
 
 AND NOT MERELY BECAUSE IT WAS UNDERTAKEN AT YOUR 
 
 SUGGESTION, BUT FOR THE INTEREST YOU HAVE 
 
 SHOWN, AND INFLUENCE YOU HA\'E EXERTED, 
 
 THROUGHOUT A LENGTHENED LIFE, IN 
 
 LETTERS AND RELIGION. 
 
 WITH SENTIMENTS OF RESPECT AND LOVE, 
 
 WILLIAM WAKREN. 
 GoRHAM, Me., Oct. 1,1870. 
 
INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 Not much has been thought of work done for 
 Christ beyond the seas, in its reaction upon the 
 churches and communities at. home. 
 
 Foreign missions were inaugurated for the 
 heathen nations. They are advocated and vindi- 
 cated on the ground that Christ commanded 
 them, that the world needs them, and will perish 
 without them. This is indeed the grand motive 
 to them, and the basis of our obligation to sup- 
 port them. 
 
 But it is the aim of this book to show 
 that foreign missions, in their appropriate work 
 and influence, become a blessing, also, to those 
 that sustain them ; that they not only convey a 
 blessing, but return a blessing. 
 
g INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 
 
 The pamphlet entitled " Our Debt to Missions," 
 published a year ago, excited unusual interest, 
 and has been largely copied in both countries. 
 
 I undertook the present work, upon the basis 
 of that outline, with much reluctance, on account 
 of feebleness of health, and the fear that I could 
 not do justice to the subject. But the advice and 
 urgency of friends whose judgment I felt bound 
 to respect, and who regarded the subject as too 
 important to be dismissed without further con- 
 sideration, induced me to enter upon the work. 
 
 The discussion has led me over ground com- 
 paratively new. Not much had been written of 
 the resultant influence of missions, save in a re- 
 ligious point of view ; and on this ground there 
 was much indefiniteness. Nothing had been said 
 systematically and exhaustively ; while the mat- 
 ters treated under the other Topics^ are brought 
 into form here mostly for the first time. 
 
 I state these facts partly in the way of 
 apology for defects that may be found in the 
 book. It is difficult to be rigidly correct where 
 
INTRODUCTORY NOTE. * 
 
 SO much ground is to be gone over, and so many 
 authorities to be consulted. 
 
 I make no appeal to the sympathy of the 
 reader ; — but it is due to me to say that this 
 draught on my time and strength affected seri- 
 ously my health ; so that it was with great pains- 
 taking, and is consequently with much imper- 
 fection, that the work is brought to its close. 
 
 W. W. 
 
TOPICS. 
 
 TOPIC I. 
 
 OUR INDEBTEDiTESS TO ISHSSIONS — AS A 
 
 RACE (An-glo- Saxon). 
 
 TOPIC n. 
 
 OUR INDEBTEDNESS TO MISSIONS — AS A 
 NATION. 
 
 TOPIC ni. 
 
 OUR INDEBTEDNESS TO MISSIONS— AS A 
 GOVERNMENT. 
 
 TOPIC IV. 
 
 OUR INDEBTEDNESS TO I^HSSIONS — AS 
 . PROFITABLE PECUNIARILY, 
 
 TOPIC V. 
 
 OUR INDEBTEDNESS TO IVnSSIONS — AS AIDS 
 TO SCIENCE AND LITERATURE. 
 
 TOPIC VI. 
 
 OUR INDEBTEDNESS TO IVHSSIONS — AS 
 CHURCHES AND CHRISTIANS. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 TOPIC I. — Pages 15-86. 
 
 Chapter I. — The Idolatry of our Ancestors 17 
 
 Chapter II. — The Paganism of the Saxons 32 
 
 Chapter III. — Patricius the Reformer 44 
 
 Chapter IV. — Columba and Columbanus 55 
 
 Chapter V. — Italian Missions 70 
 
 TOPIC II. — Pages 87-159. 
 
 Chapter VII. — Missions among the Indians 89 
 
 Chapter VIII. — How Missions have helped the 
 
 Indian work 99 
 
12 TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Chapter IX. — Facts Illustrated 119 
 
 Chapter X. — The Oregon Mission : Its grand re- 
 sults upon the nation 142 
 
 TOPIC III. — Pages 161-198. 
 
 Chapter XI. — Aid to our Foreign Ambassa- 
 dors 163 
 
 Chapter XII. — Influence of Missions on Repub- 
 lican Institutions 177 
 
 TOPIC lY.— Pages 199-231. 
 
 Chapter XIII. — The effect of Foreign Missions 
 
 on Commerce and Trade 201 
 
 Chapter XIV. — Pecuniary advantage of Mis- 
 sions 212 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 13 
 
 TOPIC V. — Pages 233-305. 
 
 Chapter XV. — Science and Literature, as pro- 
 moted by Missions 235 
 
 Chapter XVI. — Researches iu Geography and 
 other Sciences 252 
 
 Chapter XVII. — Further Contributions to Sci- 
 ence 267 
 
 Chapter XVIII. — Discoveries in the Sandwich 
 Islands by Missionaries 277 
 
 Chapter XIX. — r Testimony of scientific men 291 
 
 TOPIC VI. — Pages 307-408. 
 
 Chapter XX. — Effect of Foreign Missions on 
 
 Christian Theology 309 
 
14 TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Chapter XXI. — Christian Union as affected by 
 Foreign Missions 328 
 
 Chapter XXII. — Influence of Missions on the 
 
 Spirituality of the churches 348 
 
 Chapter XXIII. — Ways in which Missions work 
 has affected our piety 365 
 
 Chapter XXIV. — New impulse given to Chris- 
 tian Charity 377 
 
TOPIC I. 
 
 OUR INDEBTEDNESS TO JVnSSIONS 
 AS A RACE. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE IDOLATRY OF OUR ANCESTORS. 
 
 The ancient Britons— Their Conversion through 
 Missions — Again paganized — Christianized a 
 second time through Missions — Our remote 
 Genealogy — Conquest op Britain by our 
 Anglo-Saxon Fathers — Their gross Paganism. 
 
 HE ancient Britons, when Caesar 
 
 ^^M conquered them, were a fierce race 
 •^ ^ of savages. They were converted 
 to Christianity by missionaries sent to them 
 early in the second century. We know 
 very little of the circumstances of their con- 
 version, or of their early history. 
 
 Britain was reduced again to paganism by 
 the Anglo-Saxons from the northwest of 
 Europe, and continued in a barbarous state 
 2 
 
18 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 for about two huudred years. These pagan 
 Saxons, having driven the native Christian 
 inhabitants from their homes and country, 
 took permanent possession of the Island. 
 
 The evangelizing of England a second time 
 was also effected by foreign missionaries, a 
 part of whom were from the Irish church, 
 and a part from the church of Eome. So we 
 are indebted to foreign missions for the con- 
 version of our English predecessors to the 
 Christian faith at two different periods. 
 
 I pass now from a general glance, to par- 
 ticulars. The question has arisen whether 
 we have our origin purely from the An^lo- 
 Saxons, or from a slight admixture of the 
 Celtic with the Saxon blood. The latter 
 seems the more likely to be true, as the 
 expulsion of the native inhabitants could 
 not have been entire. Some would natu- 
 rally sympathize with the Anglo-Saxon inva- 
 ders, and with their religion. They would 
 therefore choose to join their fortunes and 
 destinies with those of the victorious party. 
 
IDOLATRY OF OUR ANCESTORS. 19 
 
 In subsequent conquests, other foreign 
 elements were mingled with the Anglo- 
 Saxon. But in all changes and adultera- 
 tions, the Anglo-Saxon blood has predom- 
 inated, and continued the base of English 
 and American character. 
 
 We have need, therefore, to trace our his- 
 tory back but a few centuries comparatively, 
 before we pass into the twilight of Chris- 
 tianity, that borders on blank barbarism. 
 The Anglo-Saxons, from whom we are more 
 immediately descended, were Pagans in their 
 continental home in the north of Europe, — 
 they were Pagans when they took possession 
 by violence of Britain, and drove out the 
 native Christian inhabitants. 
 
 I have said, these native Britons, or earlier 
 inhabitants, were heathen until the gospel 
 was sent to them in the second century. 
 These, as well as our more direct Anglo- 
 Saxon forefathers, would have remained in 
 heathenism if the gospel had not been sent 
 to them. It is the gospel that lifts the pall 
 
20 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 of paganism from the nations, and puts in 
 its place institutions and influences that ele- 
 vate and save men. 
 
 But the gospel must be carried to men. 
 The heathen of themselves have no knowl- 
 edge of Christianity ; they have no desire 
 for it, and hence will not send for it. 
 And Christianity never springs up of itself 
 spontaneously among the nations. It has 
 need to be preached, — to be propagated 
 and difiused among the people, in order to 
 save the world. 
 
 Our remote ancestors were no exception 
 to this rule. They were like all other 
 pagan peoples. They had their own rude 
 religion, with its cruel rites and forms. 
 Their religion was in accordance with their 
 character. It favored their vile supersti- 
 tions and tastes. They loved it because it 
 did not cross their prejudices, nor forbid 
 their cruelties, nor interfere with their low 
 pleasures and passions. There was, indeed, a 
 struggle of truth against error, of principle 
 
THE DRUIDS. 21 
 
 against superstition and the customs of sav- 
 age life, when Christianity at last subdued 
 the barbarism of our British and Saxon 
 fathers. 
 
 I have intimated that the British Islands 
 were first inhabited by a people whose ori- 
 gin is not known definitely ; that the primi- 
 tive inhabitants were conquered by Csesar, 
 and annexed to the Eoman Empire ; that 
 they were afterwards converted to the 
 Christian relio:ion. 
 
 Previously to this they had been subjected 
 to the hard hand of despotism. They were 
 enslaved to an order of priests called 
 Druids, who practised their rites and orgies 
 in groves and dark forests. These priests 
 themselves dwelt in fearful caverns or 
 recesses of the earth. They kept them- 
 selves and their movements often in j)ro- 
 found secrecy, and in this way strengthened 
 the superstitions and credulity of the people. 
 
 The word Druid is said to be derived 
 from an ancient word that signifies Oak, 
 
22 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Pliny thinks the Druid? took this name from 
 the fact that they taught the people and 
 offered sacrifices in oaken forests. They 
 assumed civil power over the people, as 
 well as absolute religious supremacy, and 
 thus held them in complete subjection. "It 
 gives us a sufficiently dreadful idea of the 
 Druids, to know," says one, "that they were 
 in the habit of offering human sacrifices." 
 CaBsar, speaking of the inhabitants of Gaul 
 and Britain, says, "they are much addicted 
 to superstition, and those who are afilicted 
 with a dangerous disease often sacrifice a 
 man for their recovery. In this business 
 they employ the ministry of the Druids." 
 Suetonius declares that the Druids used to 
 sacrifice men to the god Mercury. Pliny 
 says they considered it a part of their 
 religion to put men to death, and to feed 
 upon their dead bodies. Both Hume and 
 Goldsmith say of the Druids, no species of 
 superstition was ever more terrible than 
 theirs. 
 
THE DRUIDS. 23 
 
 There is some confusion among historians 
 as to the time when the Druids held sway 
 in Britain. Some writers rescard the hisrh 
 priests of the Anglo-Saxon religion as the 
 Druids of ancient time. Our Saxon an- 
 cestors had, no doubt, a priesthood that held 
 them in the iron grasp of superstition and 
 civil subjection; but their priests were 
 not Druids. Mallet (History of Denmark) 
 says, "the degrees or orders in the priest- 
 hood of the Saxons were divided into 
 classes. There were twelve priests called 
 Drotts, of superior dignity, that presided 
 over their religion and controlled the other 
 priests." He admits that there may have 
 been an affinity between the Saxon Drotts 
 and the Celtic Druids, but not an identity, 
 as some have supposed. There is, indeed, 
 an affinity between all pagan systems and 
 religions. The Druids, however, belonged 
 to the ealier periods of British paganism. 
 They were Celtic and not Saxon. Their 
 power passed away when the early Britons 
 
24 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 were subjected to Rome and were converted 
 to Christianity.* 
 
 Caesar says, in his History of the Gallic 
 wars, that the Germans had no Druids to 
 preside over their religion. By Germans he 
 meant Saxons. Tacitus never speaks of the 
 Anglo-Saxon priests as Druids, but often 
 refers to the Celtic priests as such. 
 
 The power of the Druidical priesthood 
 fell and passed into oblivion, when Caesar 
 conquered Britain. Christian worship was 
 established ; Christian sanctuaries were 
 built; the old heathen temples, indeed, 
 were in some instances used for Christian 
 worship. But heathen abominations had 
 been displaced by Christian institutions and 
 worship. That primitive people were thus 
 enjoying their religion in the first centuries, 
 in a state of peace and comparative inde- 
 pendence, when those hard and rough men 
 from the north, of Anglo-Saxon descent, 
 took possession of the Island. Suddenly the 
 
 * Henry, of the Eoyal Society of Edinburgh, vol. 1, 
 p. 135. 
 
PICT8 AND SCOTS. 25 
 
 taper light of education and of Christianity 
 was extinguished, and the work of Christian 
 civilization stopped. Britain was paganized 
 once more. The sun of Christian light rose 
 upon Britain, . one or two hundred years 
 after it rose upon Palestine. It shone a few 
 centuries, and then went out into darkness 
 and night. 
 
 Before the Anglo-Saxons took possession 
 of the British Island, the Picts and Scots 
 inhabited the part that is now called Scot- 
 land. They were rival and powerful tribes, 
 of the same blood evidently in their remote 
 ancestry, and the same also as the Britons 
 themselves. They were savages, and looked 
 upon the progress of ^Christianity as early 
 planted upon the southern portion of the 
 Island, no doubt, with jealousy. Though 
 often at war with each other, they made 
 common cause now against the hated Brit- 
 ons, and proved too strong for them in the 
 contest. These Britons thought it best to 
 call to their aid the Anglo-Saxon hordes 
 
26 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 from Germany against the Picts and Scots. 
 They invoked heathen allies to aid them 
 against heathen foes ! They invoked 
 heathenism to repel heathenism ! They 
 called in a stronger race of idolaters to help 
 them against a weaker race of idolaters. 
 In this they did a dangerous thing, as will 
 soon appear. 
 
 Our Saxon fathers in the North were 
 ready to undertake the enterprise. It was 
 in accordance with their daring and savage 
 nature. They were adventurers, sea-rovers, 
 fierce warriors, and practised freebooters. 
 They loved to engage in all bloody contests. 
 
 They were welcomed by the simple Chris- 
 tian Britons. The Picts and Scots were 
 soon put to flight. There was great rejoicing 
 in the land. But the Picts and Scots left 
 those Britons in worse hands than their own, 
 because more powerful. Yet nothing could 
 exceed the gratitude and rejoicing of the 
 Britons for their deliverance from the enemy 
 through their Saxon allies. So these latter 
 
ANGLO-SAXONS. 27 
 
 were praised and feted and worshipped well 
 nigh. 
 
 The Saxons had not yet assumed the atti- 
 tude of invaders. They came to Britain by 
 invitation. They came on a friendly errand, 
 to aid the people in an unequal contest with 
 their savage neighbors. In this they were 
 successful, and so had laid the Britons under 
 obligation to them. And the demonstra- 
 tions of gratitude and enthusiasm on the 
 part of the Britons were strong. But 
 the Anglo-Saxons took advantage of this 
 state of things. They coveted the beautiful 
 country they had redeemed. They knew 
 their own strength, and the weakness of the 
 natives. They did not see why they might 
 not remain the lords of the land. They 
 were but a fraction of a powerful people at 
 home. Their country had probably become 
 crowded with human life. It was, perhaps, 
 too strait for them. Multitudes, we may 
 suppose, waited to come, and only wanted 
 opportunity or pretext to follow their coun- 
 trymen to the beautiful isle to share their 
 
28 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 fortunes, and find for themselves a new 
 home. And so, from being allies, the 
 Saxons were now become enemies. From 
 being visitors they became invaders, and 
 sought to take possession of the Island. 
 
 The story of the struggle is a long and 
 tragical one. It is a story of savage deal- 
 ing. The Saxons were themselves several 
 times repulsed, and were as often reinforced, 
 till, piecemeal, the country fell into their 
 hands. Paganism proved too powerful for 
 Christianity in the contest, and swept it 
 away from the larger part of the Island. 
 
 The Britons fared hard in the war. Those 
 who were not slain in battle, or butchered as 
 prisoners, fled for their lives or their liberty, 
 and hid themselves in the dark mountain 
 recesses, of the province now called Wales. 
 There they made for themselves a home, 
 comfortable and quiet as they could, and 
 finally a country. They carried with them 
 their religion, as well as the memory and 
 experiences of the past. The toil and 
 fortunes of life were to be commenced 
 
THE EXILES. 29 
 
 anew. These exiled Christian Britons be- 
 haved tliemselves with great propriety 
 in their new home. Says Henry : " Af- 
 ter their departure, the British churches 
 were governed with great prudence, and 
 were preserved from the contagion of 
 heresy in their seclusion." Prominent 
 among them as leaders were Dubrutius 
 and Iltutus, who were distinguished for 
 zeal and Christian knowledge, and for ex- 
 tensive usefulness. 
 
 The Saxons at their coming into Britain, 
 as we have seen, were pagans, and were an- 
 imated with the most violent hatred against 
 Christianity. This appeared by their mur- 
 dering the Christian clergy without mercy, 
 and destroying their places of worship when- 
 ever they fell into their hands. ^ 
 
 The Anglo-Saxons, having exterminated 
 Christianity and the native Christian people, 
 were now masters of the land. They estab- 
 lished their ancestral idolatry there. A 
 
 » Bede, Eccl. Hist. B. 1, C. 15. 
 
30 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 nation of rude, warlike savages took posses- 
 sion of the sanctuaries and altars of those 
 native Britons. These were either demol- 
 ished, or used for heathen purposes. A 
 pagan priesthood now stand in the place of 
 once Christian teachers, and, still more re- 
 motely, of the Druidical priest, that had 
 passed away only to be superseded by 
 another dispensation of heathenism upon the 
 Island, animated by a still deadlier hate to 
 Christianity. 
 
 The Saxon invaders e^ablished separate 
 kingdoms in Britain. Reinforcements from 
 Germany in time of the war usually organ- 
 ized themselves into a separate govern- 
 ment. There came at length to be seven 
 Idngdoms, styled the Heptarchy. They con- 
 stituted a little empire of paganism upon 
 the Island. They were sometimes confed- 
 erate apparently, but were oftener in a 
 state of mutual and deadly hostility. It is 
 the sixth century ; and heathenism again 
 covers Britain, with only a slight marginal 
 exception, a crescent of Christian light over 
 
A SUMMARY. 31 
 
 the horizon in the north and west, whither 
 the early Christian Britons had fled. 
 
 We have simply touched upon these points 
 in the history of our ancestors, but must 
 leave them for other matters. We have seen 
 that the early Celtic inhabitants of Britain 
 were idolaters, that their priests were called 
 Druids. A portion of the Island was Chris- 
 tianized in the second century. The north- 
 ern parts, called Scotland, were still heathen. 
 These Picts and Scots that dwelt there went 
 to war against the Britons. These called in 
 our ancestors from the continent to their 
 aid. They came, and conquered Picts and 
 Scots . These Anglo-Saxons now take violent 
 possession of the country, and sweep the na- 
 tive Britons and the Christian religion away. 
 These persecuted people plant themselves in 
 the northwest, and maintain a form of gov- 
 ernment and their religion in the recesses of 
 the mountains ; while our Saxon ancestry, 
 divided into petty kingdoms, establish them- 
 selves and their heathenism in the heart of 
 the Island. 
 
CHAPTER n. 
 
 THE PAGANISM OF THE SAXONS. 
 
 Woden, their chief God — Other Deities — Of- 
 fering OF Htbian Victems — Our Kelations to 
 that Idolatry — Our Condition but for Mis- 
 sions. 
 
 IKE other heathen, our Saxon an- 
 cestors had their divinities. These 
 divinities were clothed with attri- 
 butes such as the imagination of their wor- 
 shippers would naturally give them. We 
 should expect that their gods would be 
 like unto those that made them; that they 
 would be the counterpart or reflection of 
 the savage worshippers. 
 
 These gods were of course the impersona- 
 tion of the different forms of evil. Woden, 
 or Odin, their supreme divinity, was the 
 
SAXON DEITIES. 33 
 
 gocl of war. The Auglo-Saxons were a sav- 
 age people, passionately fond of warfare. 
 Cruelty was their one characteristic. Their 
 ruling passion was for revenge and blood. 
 Woden, after whom our Wednesday is 
 named (it used to be called Wodens-daeg , 
 or day) , was supposed to inspire courage and 
 give success in battle. Offerings were made 
 to him, worship was rendered to him, mag- 
 nificent temples were built to»*his honor, and 
 costly sacrifices were offered to him. This 
 was the deity worshipped by our savage 
 forefathers as their supreme god ! 
 
 Woden is supposed, however, to be the 
 name of a deity worshipped among the ear- 
 liest or most ancient Saxon colonies, that 
 came as conquerors from the east, and settled 
 in Germany and Scandinavia. This was 
 very long before they came to Britain or to 
 Europe. The legends with regard to this 
 god give him a higher and purer character 
 than is given to the Woden of our ancestors. 
 
 We find in German antiquities, that in 
 
34 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 remote ages, there arose a leader of armies 
 ill the east, who became a mighty conqueror, 
 and ruled afterwards over the north of 
 Europe. He took advantage of the supersti- 
 tious element in the people, and assumed to 
 be the identical Woden of old. In subse- 
 quent ages, as the supreme divinity of the 
 Northmen, he became the object of relig- 
 ious worship by Saxons, Danes, and other 
 kingdoms. Tfeus the kings that ruled over 
 the Heptarchy, the seven small kingdoms 
 of Britain, assumed to be themselves lin- 
 eal descendants of the great god and con- 
 queror Woden, who had set up to be the 
 original spiritual Woden. So the supreme 
 god of the Anglo-Saxons was only a military 
 usurper and conqueror of nations. 
 
 The wife of Woden was Frea, or Frigga. 
 She was worshipped as a goddess by our 
 heathen forefathers. According to their 
 superstitious conceptions, she was the 
 mother of all the other gods, Woden 
 himself being the father. 
 
WODEN AND FREA. 35 
 
 Tacitus tells us that Hertha (or earth) was 
 the wife of the ancient and genuine Woden, 
 whose throne and name the warrior Woden 
 had usurped ; and that Frea came into the 
 place of Hertha, just as the latter AYoden 
 came into the place of the former Woden. 
 He says when Woden, the conqueror of the 
 north, usurped the honors due only to the 
 original Woden, his wife Frea usurped the 
 honors that had formerly been rendered to 
 Hertha. Mallet says she was worshipped 
 as the goddess of love and pleasure, and 
 bestowed on her votaries a variety of 
 delights pertaining to sensuality. 
 
 The sixth day of our week is named after 
 this goddess, Frea. It used to be called 
 Freas-daeg by the Saxons. It is now abbre- 
 viated or christened by the name of Friday. 
 The associations of the day are indeed 
 humiliating. They remind us of our original 
 •Paganism, that stands associated with this 
 day, and the divinity that presided over a 
 sin that has cursed the human race more 
 than any other. 
 
36 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 The fourth day of the week reminds us of 
 Thor^ another of the gods of our Saxon fore- 
 fathers. He was esteemed the bravest and 
 most powerful of the sons of Woden and 
 Frea. This day of the week used to be 
 called ThorS'daeg ; it is now smoothed into 
 Thursday. 
 
 The Anglo-Saxons regarded Thor as the 
 ruler of the elements ; he was the prince and 
 power of the air or visible heavens ; he 
 pointed the lightnings, launched the thun- 
 derbolts, kindled the meteors, gave fury to 
 the tempests, and swept sea and earth with 
 storms and tornadoes. Our fathers prayed 
 to him for fair weather, for favorable winds 
 and seasons, for refreshing rains and rich 
 harvests. When the earth shook, they felt 
 Ms power ; when the heavens smiled, they 
 praised their god Thor. 
 
 Our ancestors had a prodigious number of 
 inferior deities, gods and goddesses : Balda,- 
 the god of light ; Niod, the god of water ; 
 Tyr, the god of champions ; Brage, the god 
 
SAVAGE CUSTOMS. 37 
 
 of orators. Also Uria, the goddess of 
 healing ; Tulla, of dress ; Losna, of peace ; 
 Vara, of vows ; Snotra, of manners. 
 
 I have said that where any great na- 
 tional characteristics predominate, these 
 will most naturally be embodied in the 
 ruling divinities of a people. Heathen 
 men imagine that their deities, who are 
 but their own highest ideals, are like 
 unto themselves. So they create divinities 
 in the imagination, that answer to their own 
 highest conceptions of character. Cruelty 
 prevailed as a characteristic in our Anglo- 
 Saxon ancestors ; and we should expect to 
 find an embodiment of this blood-thirsty 
 element in the divinities they worshipped. 
 It was so. These dark places of earth were 
 literally the habitations of cruelty. Their 
 supreme divinities had these characteristics 
 of cruelty and vice according to the highest 
 conception or ideal of their worshippers. 
 
 Next in honor to Woden, the god of war, 
 was his wife Frea, the goddess of love. 
 
38 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 The Komans had their Venus, as well as 
 their Jupiter, so our savage Saxon ancestors 
 had their Frea, as well as their Woden. 
 Their rites and orgies would very naturally 
 correspond to the supposed character of their 
 deities, and to the ruling passions of the 
 people themselves. 
 
 At their feasts in honor of the gods, intox- 
 icating liquors were 'drank, and their gods 
 were toasted at these banquets ; for they 
 were bacchanalian in character. Scenes of 
 fearful crime accompanied them. 
 
 It was the custom of the people on certain 
 occasions to offer human sacrifices to their 
 gods. These they thought would be more 
 pleasing to their deities than any other ofier- 
 ings. Sometimes, on going to war, persons 
 of the highest dignity were sacrificed ; so when 
 suifering from some great calamity. Oftener 
 the victims were selected from slaves, crim- 
 inals, or captives. The editors of the Edin- 
 burgh Encyclopedia say, " The most horrid 
 of their superstitious rites consisted in the 
 
RELICS OF IDOLATRY. 39 
 
 offering of human sacrifices. The victims 
 were enclosed in a large figure, resembling a 
 man, formed of twigs or wisps of straw or 
 hay. Then fire was set to it, and they were 
 burned to ashes." 
 
 Their sacrifices are said to have been 
 offered sometimes in enclosures built of 
 massive stone. One of these enclosures 
 denominated Stone-henge in England is 
 partly standing at the present day. The 
 sites of several others have also been discov- 
 ered. Prof. Silliman says that he saw, when 
 in England, a vast stone or altar in one of 
 these enclosures, on the face of which a 
 cavity had been scooped out and shaped so 
 as just to receive a human body. Fearful 
 memorial this of our past heathenism, and 
 of its horrid cruelties ! 
 
 Dr. Pond says, "Our European ancestors 
 were once heathens, carried away unto dumb 
 idols even as they were led. They were 
 the blind devotees of a senseless idolatry, 
 and of bloody superstitions." He speaks 
 
40 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 of the Druids as being the priests that ruled 
 our ancestors in the things of religion, and 
 presided over their sacrifices and supersti- 
 tions. Perhaps he regards the Drotts, the 
 high-priests of the Anglo-Saxons, as the 
 same in character with the Druids of the 
 early Britons. The historian Mallet, as I 
 have said, acknowledged an affinity between 
 the Drotts of the Saxons and the Druids of 
 the primitive Celts, but he did not regard 
 them as the same. The Doctor may refer 
 here to the Celtic element in our ancestral 
 blood. 
 
 I have taken this cursory view that the 
 reader might see what would have been the 
 condition of our race at the present time if 
 the barbarism of our ancestors had not been 
 broken up by the power of the gospel. 
 Thou shalt break them with a rod of iron, 
 thou shall dash them in pieces like a potter's 
 vessel. The preaching of the gospel broke 
 up that barbarism. It dashed those super- 
 stitions in pieces. Those altars and temples 
 
RELICS OF IDOLATRY. 41 
 
 crumbled to the ground under the hand of 
 Christianity. Systems and superstitions 
 that oppose themselves to Christ and his 
 kingdom, must be crushed. Our doom as a 
 particular race was thus averted by the 
 intervention of Christian missions. 
 
 We have only to look into the remote past 
 to see in that misty mirror, a vision of our- 
 selves and our children worshipping those 
 dumb idols ; our habitations those of cruelty, 
 ourselves deceivers and being deceived, 
 blinded by ancestral and indulged supersti- 
 tion. We have need only to see a picture of 
 the dim and distant past, and compare it with 
 one of ourselves now, in the enjoyment of 
 these pleasant homes and gospel privileges, 
 to see the greatness of our obligation to for- 
 eign missions. 
 
 I say it is a question whether our race 
 would not have run out and become extinct, 
 if it had not been for Christianity as diffused 
 among them. We might have been as 
 those that have been dashed in pieces like the 
 
42 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 potter's vessel. Many a people as powerful 
 as our ancestors, are now no more. No 
 trace of them can be found upon the earth. 
 They have been extinguished, or have coa- 
 lesced with other peoples. It might have 
 been thus with the Anglo-Saxon race. They 
 that take the sword shall perish by the 
 sword. That race took the sword, and thus 
 carried with them the grand element or 
 instrument of self-annihilation. Great con- 
 querors and conquests awaken great jealous- 
 ies. Warlike nations and characters stir up 
 military rivalries, and become a coveted 
 prey to proud ambition or burning revenge. 
 Or our race might have continued its 
 career of conquest and of barbarism to the 
 present time. So the alternative without 
 Christianity, were extinction, or a perpet- 
 uated barbarism. For idolatry never heals 
 itself. Heathenism has no element or prin- 
 ciple of self-recuperation. It goes on from 
 worse to worse. The natural instincts and 
 virtues are too feeble to stand strong against 
 
OUR DEBT TO MISSIONS. 43 
 
 the power of passion, or to effect a moral 
 redemption within. 
 
 Christianity, that regenerates men and 
 takes the soul up to its higher life, is not 
 the offspring of natural principles. It never 
 springs up spontaneously among men. It 
 is not the outgrowth of natural religion. 
 It was never found indigenous in any 
 country, or with any race. Once in a state 
 of barbarism that eclipsed the light that 
 lighteth every man, this would have con- 
 tinued our condition and inheritance, — a life 
 the semblance of death ; existence with- 
 out virtue ; society without sweet companion- 
 ship or safety; passions without restraint; 
 the family altar in ruins ; hearts without 
 natural affection ; virtue unprotected ; vice 
 without checks ; aspirations left to pine in 
 ignorance, or of hope sinking in despair ! 
 This were our condition, but for the early 
 introduction of the Christian religion into 
 Europe and Britain, where our forefathers 
 dwelt. 
 
CHAPTEK m. 
 
 PATRICIUS THE REFORMER. 
 
 His Captivity — His Conversion — His Missionary 
 Zeal — His great Power and Success — The 
 Banyan — Ireland Christianized. 
 
 ^ HEN Britain had been reduced to 
 barbarism a second time by our 
 ^0^ Anglo-Saxon ancestors in the fifth 
 century, there was a margin of Christian 
 light on the borders of the Island yet un- 
 extinguished. The native Britons had been 
 driven thither; it was the light of their 
 Christian altars. It burned all the brighter 
 amidst the mountains and vailed recesses of 
 their exile. ^ But the heart of the Island 
 was in possession of the idolatrous Anglo- 
 Saxons. 
 
PATRICIUS. 45 
 
 The commencement of the great reforma- 
 tion in Britain and on the Continent was in 
 this wise. A youth, born of Christian pa- 
 rents, that had been expelled from their 
 home by the Saxon invaders, was carried 
 away a captive to Ireland, and was sold 
 as a prisoner. He was taken by robbers or 
 sea-rovers. His name was Patricius, or 
 Patrick. 
 
 He has since been canonized by the Cath- 
 olic Church, under the style of St. Patrick, 
 and is wrongfully made a patron saint, or 
 tutelary divinity of the Romish religion. 
 But this is all blindly done. He sprang 
 from the primitive stock of Christians in 
 early Britain, whose religion had great sim- 
 plicity, and was comparatively pure in doc- 
 trine. 
 
 Patrick was born about the bes^inninsr of 
 the fifth century. He seems to have been 
 early instructed in the principles of religion. 
 The characteristics of his mind and genius 
 were remarkable. He was sold by his cap- 
 
46 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 tors to a sheik or chief, who gave him the 
 charo:e of his flocks. So his life became a 
 solitary one, and he gave himself much to 
 reflection. The seeds of truth sown in his 
 young mind by good parents, who had given 
 up every thing for their religion, began now 
 to demonstrate their life and power in his 
 character. He says in his Confession, writ- 
 ten years afterward : " When I passed the 
 night in the woods or on the mountains, I 
 rose to pray in the snow and rain before day- 
 break. Yet I felt no pain. There was no 
 sluggishness in me, such as I now find in 
 myself (in his old age) , for then the spirit 
 glowed within me ; I prayed many times a 
 day. The fear of God and love to Him 
 were increasingly kindled in me." 
 
 He came more and more to resemble the 
 Saviour in his love of solitude, and in 
 pleasures felt in retirement from the world. 
 Solitude favored contemplation and self- 
 scrutiny. It gave him opportunity to recall 
 the teachings of his early life, and to revive 
 
HIS HISTORY. 47 
 
 find review the past ; to study tlie Divine 
 character, and reflect on the state of lost 
 men. He was in the midst of heathenism. 
 He had received traditions concerning it 
 from his parents, out of the grasp of which 
 they had escaped. Its horrors, no doubt, 
 haunted his childish fancy. But now, alas ! 
 in his early youth, he was in the midst of 
 it again. And, though much alone, he saw 
 enough of it to chill his blood, and pain 
 his deepest heart. 
 
 But happily he escaped from this bondage. 
 He was taken captive a second time, and 
 was again sold as a slave in that heathen 
 land. It seemed to be the will of God that 
 the needed apprenticeship of a most remark- 
 able life and work should be passed there, 
 and should be long. But he gained his 
 liberty, and returned to his native land. His 
 pious friends urged him to remain, but the 
 grand purpose of his life^ was now fixed. 
 The missionary spirit burned withm him. 
 He longed to go back to Ireland, not indeed 
 
48 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 as a captive, save to Christ, but as a volun- 
 teer in his cause, and as a pioneer, to plant 
 Christianity there. He felt within him an 
 irrepressible impulse to carry the gospel 
 to those people among whom he had passed 
 the morning of his life as a slave. Many 
 gifts were offered him if he would but 
 renounce this purpose, and remain at home 
 with his friends. They sought to move him 
 from his purpose by tears, but he would not 
 yield. God had conquered him ; to the 
 Divine will he had surrendered himself. 
 
 So he went to the people of Ireland, to 
 publish the gospel. But the common lot 
 of missionaries to the heathen fell to him. 
 He received insults, suffered persecution, and 
 was put in chains. Thus did this humble, 
 self-appointed missionary, the future regen- 
 erator of Ireland, and consequently of Britain 
 and other parts of the world, commence 
 his labors of love. 
 
 He was at this time about thirty years 
 old, the age at which his Lord and Master 
 
HIS SUCCESS. 49 
 
 commenced his pul)lic ministry on earth. 
 Patricius was familiar with the language of 
 the natives, and used to collect about him 
 from time to time large assemblies of the 
 people at the beat of a drum. He told 
 'them the story of Christ, and of the way 
 to be saved. And such was the simplicity 
 of his manners and the fervor of his elo- 
 quence, that the people were greatly moved 
 by his discourses. His preaching seemed 
 to have an immediate and overwhelming 
 effect upon them. Scenes occurred not 
 unlike those of Pentecost. Great multi- 
 tudes were apparently converted. 
 
 Instead of churches, Patricius established 
 schools or cloisters for the purpose of edu- 
 cating the masses of the people, especially 
 in Christian knowledge ; also for the train- 
 ing up of a native ministry and Christian 
 helpers. 
 
 This reformer possessed the organizing 
 power to a remarkable degree, as such men 
 usually do. He understood human natiu-e, 
 
 4 
 
50 THESE FOU THOSE. 
 
 not only by a large intercourse with men, 
 but by a sort of intuitive instinct, or extra 
 sense. He thoroughly comprehended the 
 heathen nature and elements, in the midst 
 of which he was educated, and by which 
 he was now encompassed. 
 
 He sought diligently to make use of the 
 native talent and resources in his work. He 
 organized his followers or converts, and 
 thus sought to develop their strength, and 
 to teach the people the great law of self- 
 regeneration through the Spirit's work 
 within them. He thus labored through 
 others, and so the work spread rapidly. 
 
 He aimed to reach the chiefs or sheiks, 
 and bring them to the obedience of Christ. 
 So by interesting the leading minds, he 
 secured the confidence of the clans or tribes 
 themselves, and gained in this way tolera- 
 tion, not only, but freedom and enlargement 
 in his work. The simple peasants would 
 naturally press about the man who had 
 baptized their chief, and wish to know con- 
 
THE RESULTS. 51 
 
 cerning the new faith, and to have the same 
 rite administered to them. 
 
 This rite was little more than nominal 
 at first. But such an initiation brought 
 them within the influence of the missionary, 
 or native preacher. Patrick dealt tenderly 
 with their weaknesses and prejudices. He 
 became all things to all men in the good 
 sense. He showed himself a friend and 
 lover of the people. He became as one of 
 them to a large extent in his mode of life 
 and temporal afiairs. He spoke their lan- 
 guage. He adapted himself to their habits, 
 and conformed to their civil afiairs. He 
 thus brought the leading men and chiefs 
 widely into his confidence and interests. 
 The institutions he planted thus were 
 rendered more easily and speedily self-sup- 
 porting. He so managed as to raise up a 
 multitude of teachers and preachers of the 
 gospel. In process of time, the whole 
 Island — wave after wave of influence suc- 
 ceeding each other as from this center, and 
 
52 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 moving onward and outward toward the 
 circumference — was rapidly brought under 
 the influence of Christianity. To use a 
 different figure, this great providential 
 movement in Ireland is illustrated by that 
 oriental tree often alluded to, and so won- 
 derful in itself as almost to inspire rever- 
 ence in the people, — that first sends forth 
 its branches, which, by a law all their own, 
 reach their tip to the earth and root them- 
 selves, to become each a new trunk or tree, 
 and these in turn send forth a new system 
 of branches, which taking root also at the 
 extremities, send forth a still broader cir- 
 cumference of growth and foliage, till the 
 first seed becomes a grove or waving field 
 of foliage and verdure. 
 
 Ireland had become now a land of Chris- 
 tian institutions ; while England, with few 
 exceptions, was a land of gross heathenism. 
 Hume himself admits that "by precedent 
 missions from the Britons," meaning those 
 banished Christians tliat had been driven to 
 
THE WORK AFTER HIS DEATH, 53 
 
 Wales and Scotland, "Ireland had become 
 Christian, and followed the doctrines of 
 their first teachers, and had never acknowl- 
 edged any subjection to the See of Eome." 
 
 When Patricius died, at the age of more 
 than eighty years, his disciples continued to 
 prosecute the work with great zeal. A 
 native ministry, after his own heart, had 
 sprung up and carried forward the work. 
 Christian communities, not very unlike those 
 of the Moravians, were multiplied. Eeli- 
 gious schools and monasteries abounded, 
 insomuch that Neander says "the country 
 was called Insula Sanctorum^ or the Island 
 of saints." 
 
 Though these religious institutions had 
 some semblance to modern catholic schools 
 in form or name at least, their character and 
 spirit were wholly unlike these. A liberal 
 learning was encouraged; the Scriptures 
 were studied and circulated; married per- 
 sons were connected with them. Celibacy 
 was not known as a religious observance- 
 
54 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Ministers, like others, were married, ascetic 
 notions were discarded, and the dark mys- 
 ticism of the middle ages, that hung as a 
 cloud over the church and the world so 
 long, did not mar nor tinge this wonderful 
 reformation. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 COLUMBA AND COLUIIBANUS. 
 
 CoLUMBA — His celebrated school at Iona — A 
 Missionary Hive — How the work went on — Mis- 
 sionaries CALLED CULDEES — ThEIR DeVOTION TO 
 
 THEIR Work — It spreads into Englai^) — Colum- 
 BANUS — His early life — Goes to the Con- 
 tinent — His Missionary Associates and Ad- 
 ventures — Their Schools — Native Helpers — 
 They Awake the Hostility of Rome. 
 
 K - 
 
 FIRST link in the chain of mis- 
 
 1- sionary effort that was to reach our 
 Anglo-Saxon ancestors has been seen. 
 We shall proceed to show another link 
 in that chain. We should expect that the 
 mantle of such as Patricius would fall natu- 
 rally upon a successor, who, like him, would 
 be filled with the inissionary zeal and with 
 
56 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 missionary adventure. Great men have need 
 to be followed by those like unto themselves. 
 They do not stand upon earth like solitary 
 stars in heaven, but in clusters, or in due 
 order of succession. Luther did not com- 
 plete the great work of reformation in Ger- 
 many. Kindred spirits, awakened by his 
 prayers and eflforts, came to his help, entered 
 into his labors, carried forward the work, 
 and projiagated it in other lands after he 
 was dead. Like begets like not only, but 
 necessitates the same, in the order of provi- 
 dence and in that of human progress. 
 
 The true successor of Patricius was 
 Golumha, an Irish scholar and missionary, 
 trained at the institution in Bangor, Ireland. 
 He lived about one hundred years after 
 Patricius. As the heart of the latter had 
 been turned toward heathen Ireland, his 
 heart was now turned toward heathen Scot- 
 land. 
 
 He embarked with twelve associates to 
 the Hebrides, and founded a celebrated 
 
COLUMBA'S SCHOOL. 57 
 
 school or monastery at lona, or Columkill, 
 a' small island just north of Scotland. He 
 chose a favorable spot, insulated, or re- 
 moved a little from the barbarism which 
 overspread the country south, which he 
 had purposed in the Lord to bring under 
 the influence of the gospel. 
 
 This school soon became one of the great 
 liorhts of the aore. Its influence and fame 
 lasted for centm-ies. lona was afterward 
 resrarded throuo:hout Christendom as a hal- 
 lowed spot. Kings and queens for centuries 
 were entombed there, when finally super- 
 stition had come to take the place of piet}''. 
 It was visited by pilgrims in the dark ages, 
 as Jerusalem and Mecca have since been. 
 The Island and its institution were held in 
 the profoundest veneration. 
 
 But whence this deep veneration for lona ? 
 It was the birthplace of civilization for Scot- 
 land, Britain, and the north of Europe. The 
 institution founded there by Columba and 
 his associates became a sort of missionaiy 
 hive, from which workers went forth to 
 
58 • THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 spread Christianity over Scotland, Britain, 
 and Germany. It was in busy operation 
 for several hundred years, and sent out a 
 host of missionaries, well trained, to Britain 
 and the Continent. It had an established 
 reputation for thorough biblical studies, for 
 scientific .researches, and for Christian ac- 
 tivity. 
 
 This famed monastery, as it is sometimes 
 called, was to a large extent self-supporting. 
 But what it lacked of means to carry for- 
 ward its work was supplied probably hj the 
 Christians in Ireland ; also in after years by 
 British Christians. It had a single aim, — 
 the conquest of Scotland and Britain for 
 Christ. Its early pupils were mostly from 
 Ireland. They entered the school and pros- 
 ecuted their studies with the purpose of giv- 
 ing themselves to the missionary work 
 among the Picts and Scots. They grad- 
 uated at the school for a campaign of life- 
 service of missionary hardship for "Christ. 
 
 Their teachers often went into this pioneer 
 work themselves, and submitted, like bold 
 
COLUMBA'S INFLUENCE. 59 
 
 leaders, to extreme hardship and suffering, 
 to inspire their pupils with courage, to show 
 their love for souls and z^al for Christ. 
 Columba himself spent much 'time in severe 
 missionary service among the barbarians of 
 Scotland. 
 
 " This extraordinary person soon gained so 
 great an ascendance both over princes and 
 people, that he became a kind of dictator 
 among the Scots and Picts, in civil as well 
 as religious matters. Having obtained a 
 grant of the small island Hii (lona) on one 
 of the Ebudae (Hebrides) , he built a mon- 
 astery there, which was long considered as 
 the mother and queen of all the monasteries 
 in Scotland; and its abbots, or preachers, 
 were respected as chief ecclesiastics among 
 the Scots. In this monastery many excel- 
 lent persons received their education, and 
 were sent from thence, not only to instruct 
 the Scots and Picts, but even to convert the 
 Saxons."^ 
 
 * Henry's History, Book II., p. 188. 
 
60 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 These Irish missionaries were not under 
 much supervision in their work, though they 
 had received careful training and instruction at 
 the school in lojia. Each one seems to have 
 wrought very much in his own way, though 
 very much after the pattern of Patricius in 
 Ireland, more than a hundred years before. 
 The rules and principles of their work were 
 inculcated at the school. And when they 
 left, they took their lives in their hands, to 
 be taken from them, often very soon, and 
 went out cheerfully to their work of hard, 
 repulsive service. They went to work for 
 those who did not love them, nor want their 
 service. They spake words which those 
 rough men did not believe, nor wish to hear. 
 They received at first the treatment which 
 savages only would be tempted to give them. 
 They nad no salaries, and not much of an 
 outfit. Their work was without reward or 
 remuneration from man. They launched 
 forth upon a broad sea of paganism, looking 
 only to the heavens for light and help ; 
 rather, to Him who sitteth and ruleth there. 
 
TESTIMONIALS. 61 
 
 There is a sublimity in contemplating this 
 early missionary work clone for our remote an- 
 cestors. It was disinterested, self-forsretting-, 
 heroic, hazardous. It was God-moved ! Its 
 motive was love to souls and love to Christ. 
 Its outward aspect was forbidding and dis- 
 heartening. But the men trained in that 
 school from time to time, for centuries even, 
 went forth to this great work, moved by the 
 command and spirit of the Great Master. 
 
 Says Dr. Lindsay Alexander, of the Scot- 
 tish Antiquarian Society, "Columba's mon- 
 astery at lona was a seminary of learning, to 
 which students from all parts were encour- 
 aged to repair, and from whence men went 
 forth among the ignorant tribes, Pictish, 
 Celtic and Saxon, to diffuse the blessings of 
 civilization." 
 
 Blier says, "Besides these missions to the 
 different parts of the British Isles, the Cul- 
 dees — disciples of Columba — sent messen- 
 gers to preach the gospel on the continent." 
 
 St. Bernard compares them to hives of 
 
62 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 bees, or to a spreading flood. O'Doiinell, 
 punning upon the name Columha (dove, in 
 Latin), says, from the nest of Columha, 
 these sacred doves took their flight to all 
 quarters. Dr. Smith observes, "the number 
 of them that went thence to France, Italy, 
 and other countries was so great that the 
 Balladine writers have remarked that all 
 saints whose origin could not be traced, 
 were supposed to have come from Ireland 
 and Scotland." 
 
 For such wide-spread activity in the ser- 
 vice of the gospel, Europe was indebted, 
 under Christ, to Columba. As successor of 
 Patricius, he was one of the greatest 
 reformers and evangelists that have appeared 
 in the church since the Apostles. The mis- 
 sionary zeal that glowed in his heart was 
 communicated to his disciples and succes- 
 sors. How mighty and far-stretching the 
 influence of one great and good man ! 
 
 There is a special interest connected with 
 this work in the consideration that it has 
 
OUR OWN INTEREST IN THIS WORK. 63 
 
 reached us in these last days and in these 
 ends of the earth. It was the fountain-head 
 of our civilization. From this primitive 
 missionary enterprise we have received our 
 Christianity. Our continent as well as a 
 part of Christian Europe has been overspread 
 with civil and religious institutions as a con- 
 sequence of this early self-sacrificing work. 
 We recall to mind our birthplace always 
 with interest. We delight to trace out early 
 landmarks, and set up memorials. Nothing 
 is remembered with more pleasure than one's 
 birthplace and birthday. This is in accord- 
 ance with a law of our nature. It is so in 
 national afiairs ; it ought to be so. It is 
 more especially so with regard to the sacred 
 spot or birthplace in which our civil and 
 religious institutions had their origin. A 
 sense of sublimity naturally comes over the 
 mind as it recalls this grand missionary com- 
 mencement of good things, that gave to us 
 our civilization and our- Christianity, with 
 their treasures of good to us for both worlds. 
 
64 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 These early missionaries and their succes- 
 sors were sometimes styled Ouldees by the 
 earlier historians. A convenient distinction 
 is thus made between these early Ionian or 
 Irish missionaries, and the Italian or Eomish 
 missionaries, of whom we shall soon speak. 
 
 There is some doubt as to the significance 
 of the word Culdee as applied to these mis- 
 sionaries. It is supposed by som« to be 
 derived from two Latin words, cultus del, 
 worshippers of God. These men were 
 indeed such as we have seen. Their 
 theology appears to have been simple, 
 not much obscured by the meta'physics 
 or mysticism of the schools. It contained 
 the elements of the simple truth as it is in 
 Jesus ; elements always powerful for sal- 
 vation while unadulterated with error and 
 false philosophy. So they went forth to 
 their work as with simple sling and stone, 
 against the giant forms and shapes of 
 heathenism, and with grandest results. 
 
 They mingled with the people freely, and 
 
THE CULDEES. 65 
 
 identified themselves with them. They 
 came into antagonism with native customs 
 and institutions no further than it was neces- 
 sary. They adopted the manners and the 
 habits of the people whenever it was con- 
 sistent for them to do so. Their simple 
 errand was to preach the gospel, and save 
 the souls of the heathen. It was a grand 
 errand, one no doubt upon which angels 
 would have felt it a privilege to go. It 
 comprehended all interests for both worlds. 
 They abstained scrupulously from every 
 thing that would hinder their success in the 
 work.' In this they were like the Master, 
 who would not be diverted from the great end 
 of his ministry by being drawn into contro- 
 versy or side-issues. Evil men sought to 
 entangle him in his talk, to commit him 
 variously to secular and subordinate ques- 
 tions ; but all to no purpose ! Such effort 
 was lost ! He kept to his one great work, 
 —the saving of this lost world. 
 So these men went to their work, behaving 
 
66 THESE FOE THOSE, 
 
 like their Master and the great Apostles, 
 becoming all things to all men, so as that 
 they might by all means save some. 
 
 God blessed their labors, the work spread 
 rapidly. Native helpers and preachers were 
 raised up, religions institutions were estab- 
 lished and multiplied. The work went on 
 very much as it had done the century 
 previous in Ireland under similar circum- 
 stances and influences. It finally spread 
 beyond the Picts and Scots, until its tide 
 had reached the Thames, and beat at the 
 heart of Britain itself. Nor did the work 
 stop there ; but it reached beyond the 
 waters, to the central and northern parts of 
 Europe. 
 
 Another of the great men that were 
 brought out by the Irish Reformation, — 
 originated by Patrick, — was Columbanus, 
 who, like Columba, his predecessor, was 
 educated at Bangor in Ireland. He was 
 more than a hundred years later than 
 Columba, and went directly to the continent 
 
COLUMBANUS. 67 
 
 upon his mission, and commenced labor 
 among the heathen. Like Columba and 
 Patricias, he was evangelical in doctrine and 
 spirit. He came from a comparatively pure 
 church; and from the most thoroughly 
 Christian country in the world at that 
 time. 
 
 It is difficult to believe now that Ire- 
 land was that country, that the light of 
 Christianity shone there in those early 
 centuries more brightly than anywhere else 
 on the earth. But it was so from the sixth 
 and seventh centuries onward, till the great 
 eclipse of Christianity had covered that 
 bright orb, with the rest of the Christian 
 world. 
 
 Columbanus took with him to the conti- 
 nent, as Columba had done a century before 
 to lona, twelve associates, after the New 
 Testament pattern, who had been educated 
 at Bangor, Ireland, — and in' part under 
 his own special care. They first went to 
 France, and made a beginning of labor, and 
 
68 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 next passed over to the pagans of Burgundy, 
 and settled in the ruins of an ancient castle 
 at the foot of the Vosges mountains. There 
 they preached the gospel, taught the chil- 
 dren letters and the arts. They endured 
 various hardships and trials, as did their 
 predecessors in Scotland. But God gave 
 him and his associates a good degree of 
 prosperity. The moral wilderness gradually 
 became a cultivated field. The school that 
 he planted in the ruins of that ancient 
 castle, soon became celebrated ; though far 
 less so than that of Columba in lona. His 
 mission, that had been supported probably 
 by Irish Christians in part, now became self- 
 supporting. The nobles put their sons 
 imder his care. The mission was reinforced 
 from time to time by volunteers from Ire- 
 land. They aimed, like their predecessors 
 in Scotland and Britain, to raise up native 
 workers in the field. 
 
 Columbanus and his party were averse 
 to the papal notions, and so became ob- 
 
OPPOSITION TO HIS WORK. 69 
 
 noxious to the Pope at Rome. He taught 
 his followers that externals were but the 
 crust or shell in religion, that every thing 
 depended upon the motives and affections of 
 the heart. 
 
 He was broken up there, but the work did 
 not perish. Kome had her outposts in all 
 the Frankish tribes, that arrested finally 
 his labors there. The priests sought to 
 drive these missionaries from the country. 
 They went first into Germany, thence to 
 Switzerland, and finally to Lombardy, where 
 they founded another monastery. Colum- 
 banus passed the remnant of his days there. 
 He died early in the seventh century, at the 
 age of seventy-two. The result of papal 
 persecution against him and his associates, 
 was the wider diffusion of the gospel over 
 the Continent of Europe. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 ITALIAN MISSIONS. 
 
 Gregory — Desires to be a Missionary — Is made 
 Pope — Augustin and his Associates start on 
 A Mission to Britain — Become faint-hearted — 
 Gregory inspires them with Courage — They 
 GO TO Britain — Ethelbert, King of Kent — 
 That old Church — IQng and people conver- 
 ted — Augustin made Bishop — The two Mis- 
 sionary Movements compared — Grand Harvest 
 of Results. 
 
 HAVE spoken thus far of the mis- 
 sionary work in Britain and on the 
 continent, as carried on by the Cul- 
 dees, or missionaries originally from Ireland. 
 I shall now speak of another missionary 
 movement, that extended into Britain from 
 Italy. It was inaugurated by Gregory. He 
 is by some historians styled Bishop of Eome ; 
 by others, Pope of Rome. He flourished in 
 
GREGORY. 71 
 
 what may be called the transition period in 
 the history of the church, when the author- 
 ity of rival bishops in different and distant 
 cities passed gradually into the hands of the 
 Bishop at Eome. Gregory appears to have 
 been a great and good man. Whether we 
 regard him as Bishop or as Pope, he seems 
 to have been ardently bent on promoting the 
 kingdom of Christ. The church in his time 
 held the essentials of Christianity, and was 
 influenced in a good measure by its spirit. 
 It was represented favorably in the person 
 of Gregory, who seems to have been in some 
 sense its acknowledged visible head. 
 
 Gregory formed the purpose of sending 
 the gospel to the Anglo-Saxons in Britain. 
 His attention was first called to that people 
 by the fact that foreign traders, or freeboot- 
 ers, had exposed a company of Saxon youth 
 for sale in the streets of Eome. He was 
 struck by their fine appearance, and 
 thought he saw in them the elements of a 
 noble manhood. He was at this time only a 
 
72 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 teacher, or an abbot, in a school at Rome. 
 He learned that those youth were of a hea- 
 then race inhabiting Britain. He resolved 
 to go on a mission to that people, and had 
 already commenced his journey thither (says 
 Bede), when he was recalled by the then 
 Bishop of Eome. 
 
 After various fortunes, Gregory was him- 
 self at the head of the church at Eome. In 
 his iDrevious hard experiences in life the 
 missionary spirit had lost none of its ardor. 
 The zeal he had when he was only an abbot 
 or teacher, to spread the gospel, was 
 heightened to a flame in later life, when the 
 responsibilities of the church were upon him. 
 He appointed Augustin, with forty others, 
 to go on a mission to England, to bring the 
 people of that country to a knowledge of 
 Christianity. 
 
 These persons while on their way, think- 
 ing over the distance to the country, and 
 the perils of the journey; of the fact, also, 
 of the ferocious character of the people, 
 
ESTABLISHES A MISSION. 73 
 
 and of their ignorance of the language, were 
 frightened, and faltered in their purpose. 
 They sent Augustin back to Rome to repre- 
 sent their difficulties to Gregory, and obtain, 
 if possible, a release from the appointment. 
 He discountenanced their weakness, stimu- 
 lated their courage, and told them to proceed 
 on their mission without hesitation or delay. 
 His communication was in a Christian style, 
 but was energetic and authoritative in tone. 
 He told them of positive success, of a glo- 
 rious reward and crown in heaven, if faithful 
 to the Great Master. He warned them to 
 despise all dangers and difficulty, and to let 
 nothing turn them back again from the 
 work. 
 
 He thus inspired his missionaries with new 
 courage and interest. They went forward 
 to their distant field, and began the work. 
 
 Ethelbert was then king of Kent, the 
 largest of the seven Saxon kingdoms. 
 These constituted what was called the 
 Heptarchy, afterwards consolidated into one 
 
74 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 kingdom. Ethelbert was a pagan. They 
 sought an interview with him at once. He 
 took his own time, but at length gave them 
 a hearing in the open air. They told him 
 frankly the errand upon which they had 
 come. He replied that he could not so 
 easily abandon the religion of his ancestors, 
 but they might use their best endeavors 
 to convert his subjects. He offered them a 
 home in his Capitol, since Canterbury, and 
 told them, as they had come so far to do his 
 people good, he would give them the means 
 of living. 
 
 Thus countenanced and encouraged by the 
 king, these missionaries commenced their 
 labors, and are said to have behaved them- 
 selves with great discretion and prudence. 
 They took no more from the king's bounty 
 than barely sufficed for their scanty diet. 
 Their severe and saintly mode of life gained 
 for them the confidence of the king and his 
 people. 
 
 An antiquated church, that had once be- 
 
REKINDLING THE ALTARS. 75 
 
 longed to the banished Christians, was offered 
 them for their place of worship. There they 
 held their meetings for worship, preached 
 the gospel to the people, and baptized them 
 in the name of the Trinity. 
 
 It is a circumstance of some interest that 
 these Roman Christians were permitted the 
 privilege of rekindling the altar-fires in this 
 old Christian sanctuary after centuries had 
 passed away. It had been built by Christian 
 hands. It had been dedicated to Christian 
 worship. It had been a spiritual birthplace 
 and home to those simple-hearted Celtics. 
 Pure incense had gone up from that altar in 
 other ages ; hallowed associations had sancti- 
 fied the house. But it had fallen into bad 
 hands. Heathen invaders had desecrated 
 that sanctuary; heathen abominations and 
 uses had defiled it. It had* shared the fate 
 of the temple at Jerusalem, when its occu- 
 pants were gone into captivity, and pagan 
 rites were performed there. Other sanctu- 
 aries had been burned to ashes by the Saxon 
 
76 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 invaders ; numbers that ministered at the 
 altar had been murdered with countless mul- 
 titudes of humble worshippers, and other 
 multitudes had left home and altars to save 
 their lives, and enjoy their religion. But 
 there this one old relic of other and better 
 days still stood. It survived the reign of 
 heathenism, and awaited the return of Chris- 
 tianity to its old seats. 
 
 The missionaries having thus obtained the 
 royal license, entered the city and their 
 sanctuary in solemn procession, carrying 
 before them a picture of Christ and a silver 
 cross, chanting, as they went, " We beseech 
 thee, O Lord of thy mercy, let thy wrath 
 and anger be turned away from the city and 
 from thy holy place, for we have sinned. 
 Hallelujah." 
 
 Shall we doubt that these were good men, 
 that they had the love of Christ and of the 
 heathen in their hearts ? It is true they used 
 forms and rites that are strange to us now, 
 and are unknown in Protestant worship. 
 
DOUBTFUL MEANS, 11 
 
 They sought to make an impression on these 
 heathen through the senses. They no doubt 
 made too much use of the imagination, and 
 of human fear. They did not discriminate 
 sufficiently between superstition and senti- 
 ment, emotion and principle. Magic and 
 miracle were believed in, at that time, and 
 were sometimes attempted as a means of 
 spreading the gospel ; but great apparent 
 effects followed their labors. The missiona- 
 ries themselves partook somewhat of the 
 superstition and fanaticism that often attend 
 surprising events, and are connected with 
 remarkable results. Success not unfre- 
 quently turns the heads, if not the hearts 
 of men ! 
 
 In a short time the king and multitudes 
 of his subjects were converted to Chris- 
 tianity, if not to Christ. Angus tin is said to 
 have baptized at least ten thousand on one 
 Christmas day. This fact is well attested in 
 church history. How he accomplished this, 
 we are not told. As to the genuineness of 
 
T8 THESE FOR THOSE, 
 
 many of these conversions we have no assur- 
 ance, and may entertain serious doubts. 
 The king, Neander tells us, had been pre- 
 pared for this change through the influence 
 of Bertha, his wife, who, it seems, was a 
 Christian, though by what means we are not 
 assured. 
 
 Ethelbert bestowed distinguished marks of 
 favor upon those who followed his example 
 in matters of religion. But he did not make 
 his owm religious views a law for his sub- 
 jects, but left each one to his own free 
 choice. 
 
 In this he seems to have followed the 
 example of the Christian emperors at Eome, 
 in the preceding centuries ; who tolerated 
 paganism in the empire, while they encour- 
 aged Christianity among their subj ects . They 
 held that the conscience must be free in 
 religious matters ; that an enforced religion 
 was powerless except for evil ; that a true 
 faith had need to carry with it the convic- 
 tions of the conscience and reason. The 
 
ext:ension of the work. 79 
 
 king not only tolerated, but protected 
 heathenism, so far as related to the convic- 
 tions of the people ; while he favored and 
 promoted Christianity among his subjects. 
 
 This new mission was now fairly inaugur- 
 ated. It was apparently successful. The 
 most powerful of the seven kings had em- 
 braced Christianity, with a great multitude 
 of his people. From Kent the Christian 
 religion had extended to the other kingdoms 
 of the Heptarchy, and mingled thus with the 
 wave of Christian influence that had come 
 from the North, and originally from Ireland. 
 
 Augustin sent two of his associates to 
 Rome, to carry the good tidings to Gregory, 
 who received the news with exceedinsr great 
 joy. Thus encouraged in the enterprise, he 
 determined to neglect no means in his power 
 to convert all the idolatrous Britons to 
 Christianity. He reinforced the mission, 
 sent letters to the king and queen of Kent, 
 and a model for the government of the 
 church of England, with various presents 
 and relics. 
 
80 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Meanwhile Augustin had been made 
 Bishop of the English church. Gregory- 
 advised him not to destroy the heathen 
 temples of the Britons, but to take away the 
 images and gods. He told him to erect 
 altars in those temples, to wash the walls 
 with holy water, to deposit relics in them, 
 and thus make them into Christian sanctu- 
 aries. We see here a tendency to the 
 superstitions that soon came to characterize 
 and cripple the Romish church. According 
 to the venerable Bede,^ he is said to have 
 given his bishop direction to accommodate the 
 ceremonies of the Christian worship as far 
 as possible to those of the heathen worship, 
 so that the people might not be too much 
 shocked at the change. These counsels 
 were of doubtful wisdom. Their tendency 
 was to corrupt in the end the simplicity of 
 the Christian worship and doctrine. 
 
 After the death of Ethelbert, there was a 
 relapse of the church into many of the old 
 pagan customs ; but in a subsequent refor- 
 > Book I. 
 
THE WAVES MEET. 81 
 
 mation, Christianity regained its former hold 
 upon the people. 
 
 I have no need to go into the history of 
 the extension of Christianity over the other 
 and lesser kingdoms of Britain. It would be 
 little else than a repetition of what has been 
 stated above. I will say here, that the waves 
 of Christian influence through the Culdean 
 movement from the north, and those of the 
 Italian movement from the south, had now 
 met and mingled in the heart of Britain. 
 These seven ancient Saxon kingdoms had 
 come to feel the power of Christianity, as 
 it had reached them from Eome, under 
 Gregory, and from lona and its monastery, 
 under Columba. The exact line where these 
 opposite waves of missionary influence met, 
 it is not possible or necessary for us now to 
 trace. It is enough that we know that they 
 did meet, and as a consequence of these move- 
 ments, heathenism as such was swept from 
 Britain, and the land of our forefathers was 
 made Christian. From this grand epoch 
 6 
 
82 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 our civilization dates. But for these foreign 
 missionary movements in the distant past, 
 our inheritance as a people would have been 
 that of heathenism with all its horrors. 
 
 Is it said that subsequent missionary 
 movements might have reached us and 
 changed our condition ? But that would not 
 alter the fact of our indebtedness to missions 
 for our Christian civilization. Whether it 
 were in the seventh or seventeenth century 
 that the regeneration of our ancestry by 
 missionary effort took place, the fact of 
 our indebtedness to that regenerating work 
 remains the same. But we are to take 
 things as they stand. Our change from 
 barbarism to Christianity took place at that 
 early age, and in consequence of missionary 
 labor. To this work, therefore, we owe all 
 we have that is dear to us upon earth, and 
 all that we hope for that is blessed in heaven. 
 The same would be trne if the change had 
 been delayed for centuries. It must come 
 about in this one way, namely, through 
 
COMPARATIVE VIEW. 83 
 
 foreign missions, by which all progress in 
 propagating the gospel in the world has 
 
 baen made. 
 
 If the question of the comparative purity 
 of these two missionary movements is raised, 
 it is easily answered. Though both were 
 genuine, in a charitable view,— in motive 
 and spirit the Culdean movement had the 
 advantage over the Roman. It dealt more 
 directly with the conscience and spiritual 
 nature. Rome tampered more with the 
 fears and feelings and superstitions of the 
 people. It dealt too much in the sensational 
 for the best results. The Irish missionaries 
 thought more of culture and of schools, in 
 the way of strengthening the intellect and 
 character of the people. The ItaUans, not 
 neglecting these wholly, laid more stress on 
 ceremonies, observances and rites. 
 
 And, doctrinally, the Culdees (Irish and 
 Scottish missionaries) were sounder and 
 more thoroughly read than the Roman mis- 
 sionaries. They thought more of preaching 
 
84 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 than these ; took more pains to teach and 
 edify the church, and thus strengthen the 
 foundations, than did the southern mission- 
 aries, who, not neglecting these wholly, 
 depended too much on impression and 
 appeals to the senses. The one dealt more 
 with the internal, the other with the 
 external man. While the northern mis- 
 sionaries had little to do with forms and 
 show, with rites and relics, the southern 
 missionaries had much to do with these, 
 which, in the end, paved the way to corrup- 
 tion in the church. 
 
 I would say in general, in comparing these 
 two grand missionary movements, the 
 strength and staple was from the north. 
 The work of the Irish, or Culdees, had the 
 element of durability and denseness in it ; 
 while that of the Italians had more of 
 light-armed and dazzling visibility in its 
 course. But the blended work, as we have 
 seen, made an era in our Christian history, 
 for which we should be devoutly thanld'ul. 
 
GRAND RESULTS. 85 
 
 Our history, therefore, is a missionary 
 history. Our civilization commenced in 
 missions . The American Revolution , indeed , 
 advanced our nationality. Previous revolu- 
 tions in England, and the consequent coming 
 of the Pilgrims to these shores, gave an 
 onward impulse to our civilization. The 
 revival of letters still earlier, and the estab- 
 lishment of human rights by Magna Charta, 
 were steps in the march of our race. Yfe 
 recognize these eras, we are thankful for 
 them. But we must not forget the pit from 
 whence we were digged, nor the fact that we 
 owe our conversion from barbarism to Chris- 
 tianity primarily to the foreign missionary 
 work, done for us in those early times. But 
 for that mission work, there would have 
 been no Magna Charta, nor light of letters 
 and learning, nor those vast throes and over- 
 turnings that have tended to civil and Chris- 
 tian freedom. There would have been no 
 May Flower nor independence, nor free gov- 
 ernment upon the basis of our noble Consti- 
 
86 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 tution. But for missions sent to us thirteen 
 hundred years ago, we should not have had 
 the Bible, nor the Sabbath, nor the church, 
 nor the school-house. Our institutions, lit- 
 erary and religious, would not have existed. 
 All this vast change that has come to us and 
 that has been the glory of our land, has come 
 from foreign missions early planted in 
 Britain. 
 
TOPIC II. 
 
 OUR INDEBTEDJSTESS TO MISSIONS, 
 AS A NATION. 
 
CHAPTER Vn. 
 
 MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIANS. 
 
 The Negro axd Indian Problems ■— Pees. Grant's 
 Views — Peace Commissioners — Their Charges 
 
 AGAINST the MISSIONS SHOWN TO BE FaLSE. 
 
 ■-^e^ 
 
 J" 
 
 lOREIGN missions have proved a 
 blessing to our nation in several 
 
 aspects. For the sake of conven- 
 ience, and for unity and brevity of impres- 
 sion, I shall confine myself mainly to the use 
 missions have been to the country in their 
 influence upon the Indian tribes, in the way 
 of preparing them for civilization and citi- 
 zenship. Other considerations of interest, 
 showing the use of foreign missions to the 
 nation as such, could properly come in under 
 this To];>ic; but they belong more appropri- 
 ately to the Topics that follow, showing 
 
90 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 their use to the government, and the good 
 that has come of them jpecuniarily. 
 
 In treating the Indian question as relates 
 to the nation, I omit for brevity the earlier 
 endeavors of the Pilgrims to evangelize the 
 aborigines ; as also the later efforts of Eliot, 
 the Mayhews, Brainard, Edwards and others. 
 These labors were of use to the colonies as 
 well as to the Indians. But as the reader is 
 supposed to be familiar with those facts of 
 history, I prefer to consider the subject of 
 missions to the aborigines of the country 
 since our proper national existence com- 
 menced. 
 
 The presence of the Negro race and of the 
 Indian tribes upon our soil has been a grave 
 hindrance to the prosperity and peace of the 
 country. These races, so opposite in their 
 nature, have long been under the yoke of 
 galling oppression, or else in a condition of 
 great civil disparagement. Our local rela- 
 tions to them, our political obligations to 
 them, have involved us in difficulty, and 
 
THE NEGRO AND INDIAN PROBLEM. 91 
 
 presented problems to the statesman that 
 have been hard to solve, and exceedingly 
 embarrassmg to the nation. Great injustice 
 has been done them. The nation itself has 
 been involved in the wrong. Advantage 
 has been taken of their weakness, and of their 
 dependence upon the * ' superior race." 
 
 The problem as respects the Negro race 
 has been solved, or is in the process of set- 
 tlement. With regard to the Indian tribes, 
 or the red men, the same cannot be said. 
 
 Our President well says, in his recent mes- 
 sage, 1869; "From the foundation of the 
 government to the present, the management 
 of the original inhabitants of this continent, 
 the Indians, has been a subject of embarrass- 
 ment and expense ; and has been attended 
 with continuous robberies, murders and war. 
 From my own experience upon the frontier 
 and in Indian countries, I do not hold either 
 legislation or the conduct of the whites who 
 come into contact with the Indians, blame- 
 less for these hostilities. The past, however, 
 
92" THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 cannot be undone, and the question must be 
 
 met as we now find it A system 
 
 which looks to the extermination of a race, is 
 too horrible for a nation to adopt without 
 entailing upon itself the wrath of all Chris- 
 tendom, and engendering in citizens a disre- 
 gard for human life and the rights of others, 
 most dangerous to society." 
 
 These sensible words of President Grant, 
 supplemented by humane suggestions and 
 recommendations, are painfully corroborated 
 by the recent report of the Indian Peace 
 Commissioners. In reviewing the Downing 
 and Chivington massacres, they declare : " It 
 is enough to say that these have scarcely a 
 parallel in the records of Indian barbarity. 
 No one will be astonished that a war ensued 
 which cost the nation thirty millions of dol- 
 lars, and carried conflagration and death to 
 the border settlements." The Commis- 
 sioners say, moreover : " The result of the 
 year's campaign satisfied all reasonable men 
 that war with the Indians was useless and 
 
INJUSTICE TO THE INDIAN. 93 
 
 expensive. Fifteen or twenty Indians in- 
 deed have been killed, at an expense of more 
 than a million of dollars apiece, while hun- 
 dreds of our soldiers lost their lives, and 
 many of our border settlers had been 
 butchered." 
 
 In another part of the report the Commis- 
 sioners say : " It is useless to go over the 
 history of Indian removals from the East- 
 ern to the Middle States, from thence to Illi- 
 nois and Wisconsin ; thence to Missouri and 
 Iowa; thence to Kansas, Dakota, and the 
 plains beyond the region of agriculture, 
 where the chase is a necessity, and whither 
 now we cannot tell ! " 
 
 The Commissioners comment in strong 
 terms on the effect of this policy upon the 
 character of the Indians themselves, — of 
 the bitter memories which such continued 
 wrongs have planted in the minds of those red 
 men. "It is now rather late in the day," 
 say they, "to think of obliterating from the 
 thoughts of the present generation the re- 
 
94 THESE FOR THOSE: 
 
 membrance of these wrongs. Among civil- 
 ized men, war usually springs from a sense 
 of injustice. The best possible way, then, 
 to avoid war, is to do no act of injustice. 
 But, it is said, our wars with the Indians 
 have been almost constant. Have we been 
 uniformly unjust? We answer unhesitat- 
 ingly, yes!'' 
 
 Of the administration of Indian affairs 
 at Washington, the Commissioners speak 
 strongly. "Nobody pays any attention to 
 Indian matters. When the progress of set- 
 tlement reaches the Indian's home, the only 
 question considered is, how best to get his 
 lands ! When they are obtained, the Indian 
 is lost sight of!" 
 
 Speaking of those that have the direction 
 of Indian affairs under government, the 
 Commissioners express themselves with great 
 boldness. "The records are abundant to 
 show that agents have pocketed the funds 
 appropriated by the government, and driven 
 the Indians to starvation. It cannot be 
 
EFFECTS OF PARTISANSHIP. 95 
 
 doubted that Indian wars have orisrinated 
 [largely] from this cause. The Sioux war in 
 Minnesota, so disastrous to the white pop- 
 ulation, is supposed to be produced in this 
 way. These officers have been selected 
 from partisan ranks, — not so much on ac- 
 count of honesty and qualification, as for 
 devotion to party interests, and [hence] their 
 readiness to apply the money of the Indian 
 to promote their own selfish schemes." 
 
 I shall be excused for makinoc so large 
 use of this able and generally candid Docu- 
 ment.^ 
 
 It throws light upon one of the most 
 interesting problems that afiect our Christian 
 civilization. The Indian is yet to be recog- 
 nized, not only as a human being, but as an 
 American citizen, having equal rights in the 
 nation with the white man. But the course 
 taken by the government, and those wishing 
 to possess their lands, has been unjust and 
 harassing to the Indians, and ha^ tended to 
 
 1 No. 97 Exec. Office. 
 
96 THESE FOR THOSE,- 
 
 put into the distance the day when a mutual 
 understanding can be had between them and 
 ourselves, and when the privilege of citi- 
 zenship can be properly put into their 
 hands. 
 
 The Commissioners make the following 
 extraordinary statement : " While our mis- 
 sionary societies and benevolent associations 
 have annually collected thousands of dollars 
 from the charitable, to be sent to Asia and 
 Africa for the' purpose of civilization, 
 scarcely a dollar is expended or a thought 
 bestowed on the civilization of Indians at our 
 very doors." This statement is remarkable 
 when compared or contrasted with the facts 
 in the case. These gentlemen, of distin- 
 guished .names, make the mistake of attempt- 
 ing to speak of what they were evidently 
 ignorant. I doubt whether they really 
 knew that there was such a body as the 
 American Board of Commissioners for For- 
 eign Missions in existence ; or the Presb3^e- 
 rian Board of Missions I They spoke from 
 
THE FACTS OF THE CASE. 97 
 
 their own standpoint as civilians, and from 
 very vague impressions and narrow views as 
 to religious enterprise, and missed the facts 
 marvellously. 
 
 The truth is, the American Board of Com- 
 missioners has in the last half-century sent 
 forth more than five hundred laborers, male 
 and female, to our Indian frontiers, — not 
 including native preachers and teachers 
 raised up from among those sons of the 
 forest. Our one Mission Board has 
 expended in that time upon our Indian 
 tribes, instead of scarcely a dollar, more 
 than eleven hundred thousand dollars ! Six- 
 teen difierent missions have been established 
 in regions that stretch almost from the Atlan- 
 tic to the Pacific, by this Board. We have 
 occupied, from the first, more than ninetj^ 
 difierent stations. The American Board 
 besfan its efibrts for the amelioration of the 
 Indian race, more than half a century ago, 
 and through great trials and in most disheart- 
 ening circumstances, often against obsta- 
 
98 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 cles apparently insurmountable, — at times 
 with little success, at other times with abun- 
 dant harvests, has labored on with great 
 persistency, to bring those intractable tribes 
 into the kingdom of Christ. 
 
CHAPTER YIII. 
 
 HOW MISSIONS HAVE HELPED THE INDIAN 
 WORK. 
 
 Their Object — Tend to Civilization — Illus- 
 trations — Testimony of Mr. Eiggs — Vaeied 
 Success —Indian Traits — Causes of the great 
 Uprising — How Christian Indlvns helped — 
 The great Awakening — The Value of Mis- 
 sionary Labors. 
 
 ^ & T will devolve on me to show in 
 
 m^2 what way, and to what extent, the 
 
 work of missions has wrought in 
 
 favor of the civilization of the Indian tribes, 
 
 and how these have helped to fit them for 
 
 American citizenship. 
 
 It is not the primary object of foreign 
 missions to civilize the heathen, nor to regu- 
 
100 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 late heathen societ}^ It is to make them 
 Christians, and thus fit them for the kingdom 
 of heaven. The missionary is expected to 
 labor principally for these great results. He 
 is instructed to preach the gospel, and not 
 the arts and sciences and industries of 
 civilized life, but the gospel of reconciliation 
 by the death of Jesus Christ ! And yet the 
 gospel is itself the great civilizer of the 
 nations. Nothing has tended so directly to 
 bring the Indian tribes into a state of order 
 and industry as the presence of Christianity 
 among them. The gospel first, and civiliza- 
 tion with citizenship will follow as a result. 
 In their earliest Christian labor, we find 
 the missionaries aiding the Indians with the 
 plow, to prepare their corn-patches for 
 planting. It soon came to be understood 
 by them that plowing the ground not only 
 made planting and hoeing easier, but was the 
 guaranty of a better crop. The missionaries, 
 without pay from government, were careful 
 to see that those sent among the Indians 
 
FIRST OBJECT IN MISSIONS. 101 
 
 officially were faithful in the way .of teach- 
 hig them agriculture. The missionaries 
 worked, — and why should not the Indians 
 work ? Equal pains were taken to teach the 
 women to do the work appropriate to them. 
 The missionary ladies taught the girls to 
 sew, spin, and knit ; their mothers too were 
 taught to weave cloth. The females attend- 
 ing school spent a part of their time in 
 learning to sew, spin and weave. The 
 Dakota Friend, a newspaper established by 
 the mission, partly in English, and partly 
 in Dakota, had a good influence upon those 
 who could read, and became a banner of 
 intelligence and civilization to the tribe. 
 "The teaching of the Indians," says one of 
 the missionaries, "which had been continued 
 wherever practicable during all those years 
 of opposition and discouragement, began to 
 produce manifest fruits." 
 
 Says James W. Lynd, a young man of 
 education, who was a member of the Senate 
 of Minnesota, but was killed on the first day 
 
102 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 of the gi;eat outbreak : " The influence of 
 the missions among the Dakotas has ever 
 been of a direct and energetic character. 
 Its first efforts were directed more to the 
 Christianizing than to the civilizing of the 
 Sioux (or Dakotas) , but of late the mission- 
 aries, though their exertions in the former 
 respect are not at all abated, have been more 
 earnest in their endeavors to teach the In- 
 dians to iDlant and till. Their work has 
 been a ceaseless and untiring effort to pro- 
 mote their welfare." 
 
 Dr. Williamson, a missionary to the Sioux, 
 speaks of the good effects of the missionary 
 work upon the social and industrial habits of 
 this people. " The advance in agriculture 
 and house-building is greater even than in 
 religion and letters. Last year, for the first 
 time, the Dakotas raised more corn and pota- 
 toes than they needed for their own con- 
 sum^Dtion during the year. They have sold 
 many bushels of each, and some have yet to 
 spare. There are now in the neighborhood 
 
MODE OF LABOR. 103 
 
 fifteen Dakota families, living in log cabins, 
 and two in framed houses. None of our 
 male members who have wintered here live 
 in tents. The cabins consist of a single 
 room, but have one or more glass windows, 
 and nearly all of them a stove." This testi- 
 mony shows that the gospel works out the 
 problem of civilization for the Indians, and 
 is thus conferring a benefit upon the nation. 
 The author of The Gospel among the Da- 
 hotas says : " Schools occupy a very impor- 
 tant place in the missionary work. Among 
 the Dakotas, the school was always subordi- 
 nate to the preaching of the gospel. But it 
 was nevertheless regarded as a most impor- 
 tant and indispensable auxiliary. To the 
 work of school-teaching all the members of 
 the mission gave time, some for longer and 
 some for shorter periods. The teaching done 
 at the various stations in the day-schools was 
 mostly in their own language. It was found 
 to be the most productive teaching. Eeading, 
 writinof and arithmetic were the branches 
 
104 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 taught. They learned to read their own lan- 
 guage easily, and that knowledge we found 
 to be helpful in learning English." He* 
 speaks of employing native teachers with 
 most encouraging success. "The desire was 
 to bring the means of education within the 
 reach of all the Indians in that part of the 
 country, and to encourage and stimulate all 
 to avail themselves of its advantages. The 
 missionaries had given much time and labor 
 to the preparation of suitable elementary 
 books, as well as hymns, translations of 
 Scripture, and other means of instruction." 
 He says subsequently : " Education has made 
 rapid progress, and with little effort and 
 expense from us. Their teachers have been 
 from among themselves, a most encouraging 
 fact, as looking toward their ultimate civiliza- 
 tion. The ability to read and to write has 
 come to be valued among the Santee Dakotas 
 in Nebraska and in other settlements upon 
 the great prairies." All that has been re- 
 quired of the mission for the last two years 
 
ADVANCFMENT, 105 
 
 has been to furnish books, the Indians them- 
 selves doing the work of teaching under the 
 missionaries' care." This writer mentions 
 some thirty American female teachers, who 
 have labored from first to last among these 
 Dakotas to educate their children, and train 
 up native teachers for the work of instruction. 
 
 Mr. Lynd, who spent a number of years 
 among the Dakotas, studying their language 
 and customs, had a book in the course of 
 preparation concerning them, the fragments 
 of which were recovered, and are now in the 
 keeping of the Historical Society of Minne- 
 sota. 
 
 In 1851, he says (Gospel among the 
 Dakotas), "A dictionary and grammar of 
 the Dakota language was printed under the 
 direction, and chiefly at the expense, of the 
 Smithsonian Institution at Washington. It 
 is a missionary contribution to science, and 
 possibly it may be the means of perpetuating 
 the remembrance of the Dakotas, beyond the 
 time when they shall have disappeared from 
 
106 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 the continent. The dictionary contains about 
 fifteen thousand words. Prof. Henry of the 
 Smithsonian Institution says, 'there has 
 been more demand for it (the dictionary) 
 than for any other volume published by the 
 Institution.' It has been distributed to the 
 various colleges and seminaries of learning 
 in this country and in Europe." 
 
 Farther on the writer says, "Voices have 
 come to us also from Fort Ransom, from 
 Abercrombie, and Fort Totten. They are 
 askinsr for books and teachers. The work 
 of civilization and evangelization is being 
 pressed upon us. We ask, does not God mean 
 their redemption ? Why those four ordained 
 [native] ministers of the gospel ? Why those 
 other five [native] licentiates ? What means 
 the large number of ruling-elders and class- 
 leaders, raised up in those six native 
 churches? What is the meaning of that 
 army of more than half a thousand profes- 
 sors of the religion of Jesus among the 
 Dakotas ? What means those books in their 
 
TESTIMONY. 107 
 
 language, yea, those words of Christ and 
 his apostles, and of Moses and David? 
 What does all this mean but the evangeliza- 
 tion and civilization of the Dakotas?" 
 
 In this way the veteran missionary puts 
 the questions, and answers them triumph- 
 antly himself. I add, yes, it means all this, 
 and in accomplishing this, glory will come 
 in some perceptible degree to our nation. 
 If there be glory and righteousness in our 
 future as a nation, it will be in elevating the 
 degraded, purifying the sinful, in gathering 
 the scattered, and saving the lost. 
 
 As this subject is of importance to us as 
 a people, — the effect of missions upon our 
 nation and civilization, — I shall add other 
 facts that rest upon authentic testimony, 
 which go to show the good influence of the 
 missions upon our Indian tribes, in pro- 
 moting civilized habits, and fitting them for 
 American citizenship. 
 
 In order to correct results with reference 
 to the characteristics of the Indians, and the 
 
108 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 right method of dealing with them, we have 
 need to avoid exaggeration or extravagant 
 notions concerning their barbarity on the 
 one hand, and of their passiveness or stoicism 
 on the other. The phrase, the poor Indian, 
 always injured, or ever on the defensive, 
 denotes something of sentimentalism, rather 
 than a true knowledge of Indian character. 
 Or the feeling of horror toward the red man 
 that would put him out of the way as a 
 ferocious beast, grows out of a misappre- 
 hension of his nature and claims upon 
 our humanity. 
 
 Says the Rev. Mr. Riggs, long a mission- 
 ary among the red men : " The Indians are 
 neither so bad nor so good as many would 
 represent them to be. In fact, they are 
 found to be possessed of all the evil traits of 
 character which inhere in our fallen humanity. 
 Also, all the native goodness common to 
 man, that is dependent for its development 
 on the humanizing influence of Christian 
 civilization, is found in them. Without 
 
TREATIES WITH THE INDIANS. 109 
 
 doubt, the Dakota uprising was wicked as 
 well as insane. And justice demanded that 
 a proper punishment should be visited upon 
 the guilty." 
 
 Reference is had here to the terrible 
 uprising and massacre that occurred in Min- 
 nesota in 1862, of which I will make a brief 
 record. 
 
 The government has long been in the 
 habit of making treaties with the Indian 
 tribes as if they were independent nations, 
 and had a stable and responsible government 
 of their own. This has been a source of 
 great evil and mischief both to the Indians 
 and to the white people. There is really no 
 proper treaty-making power in our Indian 
 tribes as a general fact. The chiefs are not 
 so firmly seated in office, and do not hold 
 any such relations of authority and perma- 
 nency to the natives, as would justify them 
 in acts amounting in their bearings to any 
 thino: like a revolution, or that would 
 warrant the forcible execution of objec- 
 
110 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 tionable treaties. These contracts, or 
 so-called treaties, are often negotiated while 
 the chiefs or counsel are not in a state to 
 transact business. The interests of the 
 tribe may not have been consulted or even 
 thought of when the bargain was made. It 
 may not have been generally known among 
 the people that any such treaties had been 
 negotiated. And when in after time our 
 government undertakes to press such con- 
 tracts or treaties to the execution, the worst 
 consequences follow. 
 
 A treaty, so called, had been made with 
 the Dakotas about the year 1850, that trans- 
 ferred large portions of their land in Minnesota 
 to the' United States. No sooner was this 
 fact known than great multitudes of white 
 people rushed t'o the Dakota country for 
 settlement. Every one sought for the most 
 desirable location, town-sites in great abun- 
 dance were selected, surveyed and plot- 
 ted, and corner lots ran up to extravagant 
 prices. 
 
THEIE INJUSTICE. , HI 
 
 Men went everywhere seeking and occu- 
 pying the fine prairie farms that joined the 
 woodlands. Villages and communities grew 
 up as by magic. It was a revolution in the 
 Indian territory. But it was a hated one, a 
 hated presence that appeared among them, 
 monopolizing their lands and good things, 
 and so it was that cruelty and barbarism 
 followed injustice and outrage upon their 
 rights. But all this proceeding had the 
 guaranty of a treaty I 
 
 The history of the dreadful massacre of 
 1862 is known to many of my readers. 
 Scarcely any thing in the annals of Indian 
 warfare has exceeded it in barbarity. The 
 white settlers, men, women -and children, 
 were indiscriminately butchered, or saved 
 themselves by a precipitous flight. Perhaps 
 more than a thousand human lives were sac- 
 rificed by the madness and merciless violence 
 of the Indians within the course of a few 
 weeks. 
 
 There is one thing, however, that awakens 
 
112 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 gratitude iu the case. The Indians were 
 divided among themselves during these hos- 
 tilities, one party doing all they could to 
 destroy the white people, the other doing all 
 they were able to do to save them, to help 
 them make their escape, or to deliver captives 
 taken in war to their friends. In these ways 
 they sought to weaken the hostile party by 
 forming a loyal one. This was done — let 
 
 • it be recorded — by Christian Indians, and 
 such as were under their influence. Paul, an 
 elder in one of the mission churches, and 
 
 * president of the Hazelwood Kepublic, to be 
 referred to hereafter, was the most energetic 
 and fearless in his opposition to the rebellion ; 
 and under his leadership, the white captives 
 were often helped to escape, and hostile 
 Indians were destroyed. 
 
 Infidelity had charged that the missionary 
 
 . work among the Dakotas was a failure ; 
 
 that the so-called Christia,n Indians were at 
 
 that time enemies to the white men. But 
 
 the Eev. G. H. Pond, a missionary to the 
 
CHRISTIAN INDIANS. 113 
 
 Indians, triumphantly asks, "Were not those 
 Christian Indians, who rescued companies 
 of our people from death, and conducted 
 them through perils to places of safety? 
 Were not those Christian Indians, who sac- 
 rificed their all and risked their lives to 
 protect individuals ? Were not those Chris- 
 tian Indians, who efiected the deliverance 
 from bondage and death, and frequently 
 worse than death, of hundreds of captives 
 at Camp Release? Did not the leaders of 
 that band bear Christian names given to 
 them in the holy ordinance of baptism ? " ^ 
 
 To what length this massacre would have 
 gone, if it had not been for the humane of- 
 fices and unparalleled sacrifices of friendly 
 Indians under Christian influence, and in the 
 way of holding the insurgents in check, and 
 in delivering or protecting the captives, — 
 it is impossible to say. It is well known 
 that our missionaries, as a result of the war, 
 
 ^ Rigg s History of Dakotas ; Records of Historical 
 Society of Minnesota. 
 8 
 
114 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 proved a great blessing to the Dakotas in 
 prison and elsewhere. They were useful 
 to them both in temporal affairs and in spir- 
 itual things. Between one and two thou- 
 sand persons were apparently blessed by 
 their labors at this terrible crisis. A savage 
 temper gave place apparently to a Christian 
 spirit. A remarkable change had come over 
 the spirit of these prisoners. The penal 
 hand of government rested upon them for 
 their crimes. Some of them were executed, 
 and died apparently as Christians die. But 
 most of them were released, and are show- 
 ing to the world in many instances, by moral 
 lives, industrious habits, and a strictly loyal 
 bearing, the great blessing the Christian re- 
 ligion has been to them. 
 
 It may not be too late to add here, that in 
 addition to the alleged wrongs which the Da- 
 kotas had suffered from the white men, the 
 rebellion at the south, at that time apparently 
 successful, had had a mischievous influence. 
 The whites and those of mixed blood had 
 
A GREAT CHANGE. 115 
 
 gone largely into the war. This gave the 
 unfriendly Indians an opportunity to try their 
 hand also at insurrection and bloodshed. ^ 
 But waiving the causes that led to this 
 shocking event, we have evidence of the value 
 of the missionary work among these Indians 
 at that critical time, — in dividing their coun- 
 sels, in mitigating the horrors of war, and 
 in arresting it before it had come to the 
 
 worst. 
 
 This has been the effect or influence of mis- 
 sions among the Indians generally, wher- 
 ever they have been established. If there 
 has been hostility between the natives and 
 the government, while the missionaries may 
 not Tlways have taken sides with the govern- 
 ment, as in the case of the removal of the 
 Indians from the Southern States to the 
 West (to be noticed hereafter), they have 
 always exerted a conciliatory and healthful 
 influence in the circumstances. I was told 
 by a missionary to the Indians in Georgia be- 
 fore their removal, Kev. W. Potter, that it 
 
116 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 it had not been for two or three mission- 
 aries, the removal of those Indians would 
 have been impossible, or far more disastrous 
 to them, and expensive to the government, 
 than it actually was. Having asserted their 
 own rights in the courts, and made the 
 painful and costly protest, in the way of long 
 imprisonment, the missionaries used their 
 influence finally to make the Indians willing 
 to submit to their fate, and go to their new 
 homes in peace. 
 
 It seems but fair to take these Dakota 
 Indians as an illustration of the usefulness 
 of missions among the tribes generally. We 
 know them better than we know most other 
 natives of the forest. We have been mixed 
 up with them sadly of late years. They are 
 in the highway of the vast progress of our 
 civilization westward. A full history of 
 these Indian tribes and mixed affairs to which 
 I have referred, together with the insurrec- 
 tion and tragedies that followed, with the 
 direct and indirect influence of the mission- 
 
MISSIONARY PRISONERS, 117 
 
 aries and friendly Indians generally, cannot 
 fail to show the good effect of missionary 
 work among them, and, throngh them,npon 
 the country that has had them in charge. It 
 is a record that will be read at a future day. 
 It will stand on the pages of history. I will 
 only say now, there is no missionary record 
 in the world more honorable than theirs, 
 nor, perhaps, more tragical. The men and 
 women in our service among those Indians, 
 while they have had less to inspire enthusi- 
 asm, or the spirit of romance and adventure, 
 than others, have been patient and self-sac- 
 rificing in their work, have braved difficulties 
 and hardships with a true Christian heroism. 
 Their work has been for Christ and his king- 
 dom ; they labored primarily and principally 
 to turn these men unto the Lord, and make 
 them loyal to him. But their work has been 
 none the less a work for the Nation^ and in 
 the interests of our Christian civilization. No 
 missionaries in the world have ffiven more 
 attention to the habits and general improve- 
 
118 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 ment of the people where they have labored 
 than the missionaries to the Indians. They 
 have given attention to education, to social 
 customs and culture, the arts, industries and 
 modes of life among the natives. They may 
 have erred here in the excess of these efforts, 
 or they may have been providentially led. 
 The natives were soon to become citizens in 
 the republic, to take a part with us in our 
 civilization, and become a part of the nation. 
 It was important that they should be initiated 
 early into the habits and customs of civilized 
 life. This work had need to be done, and 
 done as quickly as possible, though subordi- 
 nately to the primary and principal object 
 of the missions, which was a spiritual one. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 FACTS ILLUSTEATED. 
 
 Delaware Tribe — jib was — Ottawa — Cherokees 
 
 — Their Removal — Present Prospects —The 
 Choctaws — Their Fate — Chickasaws — Creeks 
 
 — Six Tribes — Osage Indians — Oneida Nation 
 
 — Iroquois — Shawnee — Seminole — Omaha — 
 Peoria — Oregon Indians. 
 
 \W CANNOT do justice to this subject, 
 u#^ without giving some general views 
 of the work among the several 
 Indian tribes where missixDns have been 
 established. Some of these missions have 
 been broken up by violence, some of them 
 had done their work and retired, or gave it 
 over to other hands, or yielded it up to the 
 Home Missionary Society, as the waves of 
 civilization have rolled on westward. But it 
 
120 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 will be seen that in almost every case where 
 a mission has been planted among the 
 Indians of our country, there has been a 
 degree of success, and in some instances 
 there has been marvellous success. The 
 nation as such is reaping the benefits of that 
 success at the present time. Many a tribe, 
 softened in temper and habit by Christian 
 culture, and that had turned toward civil- 
 ized life, has disappeared, to mingle with 
 other tribes or join some other destiny. I 
 contend, however, that the Indian element 
 is a different thing to deal with now from 
 what it would have been if it had not been 
 for the hand of Christian civilization. The 
 leaven of gospel influence had been dif- 
 fused among them; the steps that remain 
 to be taken to bring the red man into the 
 ranks of our civilization will be shorter and 
 easier by reason of what has been done for 
 them by Christian missions. The mixing or 
 blending of Indian tribes in the country, 
 their breaking up often into parts, and coming 
 
JOHN STEWARD. 121 
 
 again into new relations and combinations, 
 taking indeed new names in consequence, 
 may have led to some confusion of facts, 
 dates, and tribes possibly in this work. I 
 am indebted here to various sources of infor- 
 mation, — Annual Eeports, publications of 
 the American Board, Records of Historical 
 Societies, the works of Newcomb, Riggs, 
 Williamson and others. 
 
 Delaware Tribe, with Wyandots and 
 others, near the Sandusky river. The way 
 was opened for mission work among them in 
 a remarkable manner. Several chiefs were 
 converted and became useful in Christian 
 work. Hundreds were hopefully converted. 
 This work was began by John Steward, a free 
 colored Virginian. He became a Christian 
 hopefully, and was moved to undertake 
 some kind of missionary work. Though 
 he had not much education, he felt deeply 
 impressed that it was his duty to call 
 sinners to repentance. His mind seemed to 
 be di'awn toward the northwest, to labor 
 
122 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 among some people to whom he was then 
 a stranger. He forsook all, and went alone 
 toward that unknown land. Like others 
 of his brethren who went north for their 
 liberty, he struck a straight course through 
 wildernesses, across mountains and rivers, 
 without bridges or highways or compass. 
 
 He finally reached the Sandusky Eiver, 
 where was a tribe of the Delaware Indians, 
 This was the place whither the Lord had' 
 led him. He went into one of the cabins 
 and seated himself. But he found that they 
 did not understand his language. And 
 they were making ready for an Indian 
 dance, and soon commenced their orgies 
 with such frantic zeal that Steward was 
 terrified at first. At the close of the dance, 
 he began to sing, and when he ceased, they 
 asked him to sing more. Silence reigned in 
 the assembly at once. He then spoke to 
 them, through an interpreter, on the subjecl 
 of religion. 
 
 At another feast, Steward gave them a 
 
CHRISTIAN INFLUENCE. 123 
 
 second discourse, expatiating upon prac- 
 tical religion. They listened with respect- 
 ful attention. He then gave out notice of 
 a meeting at the house of his interpreter ; 
 but instead of a large assembly, only one 
 old woman attended. - But he preached as 
 earnestly as if hundreds were present. The 
 next day two were there. His audience 
 began to increase. He went from cabin to 
 cabin, talking and singing and praying with 
 the Indians. Soon large crowds flocked to 
 his meetings, and such was their concern 
 upon spiritual subjects, that they almost 
 entirely neglected their secular business. 
 Steward persevered in his work, and God 
 blessed his labors. He had already been 
 licensed as a preacher, and God made him 
 instrumental in opening the way to a perma- 
 nent mission among the Delawares on the 
 Sandusky, by the Methodist people. But 
 his fatiguing labors and fastings wore upon 
 his body, and laid the foundations of his 
 premature death. 
 
124 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Notice these facts. An ignorant man, with- 
 out license, appointment or patrons, turns 
 his back upon all that he loves, and goes, he 
 knows not where, under the guidance of an 
 unusual impulse, to find a place where he 
 could labor for Christ. He falls among In- 
 dians. He is a stranger to them, and they 
 to him. He did not know a word of their 
 language. The Indian instinct revolts 
 asrainst his color and features. He is of a 
 despised race, despised even of the Indians. 
 But the melody of his voice attracts them, 
 charms them ! The saintliness of his ap- 
 pearance touches them. At length, his 
 words and appeals thrill them. Souls are 
 converted. His ridiculing interpreter, who 
 used to protest against the message as he 
 translated it, at last surrenders himself to 
 the truth. His influence comes to be felt 
 upon the whole tribe ; and gradually their 
 heathen habits give place to Christian wor- 
 ship ! What is this but the power of God? 
 Surely he chooses the things that are not, to 
 
OJIBWA INDIANS. 125 
 
 bring to naught the things that are. God 
 works by means that most honor him. He 
 chose to plant that mission to bless a 
 humble few of his chosen ones of the red 
 race, by the instrumentality of the hum- 
 blest hands. 
 
 The Ojibwa Indians were located near 
 Lake Superior, and upon the head-waters 
 of the Mississippi. The mission was estab- 
 lished in 1828. The circumstances and 
 character of the Indians were such as to 
 involve great hardship and privation on the 
 part of the missionaries. Several stations 
 were established, schools were opened, a 
 church was formed, and books were printed. 
 Some progress was made in civilization. 
 The natives learned to build houses, to till 
 the soil, and raise crops. The Indians were 
 taught to read and write. A part of the 
 Bible was translated into their language. 
 Various changes and fortunes came to these 
 Indians. Mr. Wheeler, in the Herald, 
 Sept., 1854, said: "The past year has been 
 
126 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 one of progress among this people. Our 
 meetings upon the Sabbath have been well 
 attended. A number of Indians, including 
 three of their chiefs, have identified them- 
 selves with the Christian party, and call 
 themselves praying Indians. They were 
 never more disposed to listen to the truth 
 than now." 
 
 Ottawa Indians, associated with the 
 Kickapoos and Putawatomes, were located 
 formerly in Indiana, speaking the same 
 language and existing in the same social 
 condition. Missionary efforts were made 
 among them as early as 1817. The confi- 
 dence of some of the chiefs was secured. 
 A church was formed. Prejudice began to 
 give way, especially on the part of the 
 Ottawas. Attention was given to the out- 
 ward improvement of the people. At length 
 more prominence was given to their spiritual 
 welfare. A chief, called Noonday, was con- 
 verted, who made special efforts to promote 
 good morals among his people. Eight 
 
CHEROEEES. 127 
 
 Indian youths were sent to the Academy at 
 Hamilton, N. Y., to receive a fuller educa- 
 tion. The prospects of the tribe began to 
 brighten, when the billow cf emigration 
 swept them westward to the Indian Territory, 
 beyond the Mississippi. But in their new 
 relations they carry the leaven of the gospel 
 with them. 
 
 Cherokee Indians inhabited the northern 
 part of Georgia, North Carolina and Tennes- 
 see. A mission was established among these 
 Indians in 1817. The Moravians, or United 
 Brethren, had labored among this tribe, as 
 also Christians from the States. They 
 inhabited a region of country, held by 
 treaty, as large perhaps as the State of 
 Massachusetts. And the number of the 
 tribe was greater than that in several of 
 the territories of our country, and in some 
 of the States that have been received into the 
 Union. Through the labors of missionaries 
 principally, who had attended to education 
 and the social welfare of the people, this 
 
128 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 tribe had become in some good degree civil- 
 ized. They had come to live in houses, had 
 farms, raised stock, builded chm-ches, and 
 had courts of justice. They maintained 
 schools and other institutions of civilization. 
 They were thoroughly domesticated, and to 
 a large extent Christianized. A larger por- 
 tion of the people were connected with the 
 church, than, perhaps, of those in the sur- 
 rounding States. 
 
 The story of their removal by the General 
 Government to the Indian Territory west of 
 Arkansas, is an old story, and need not be 
 repeated here in its horrid details. 
 
 A modern writer has taught that emigra- 
 tion tends" to barbarism. If it be so, what 
 must be the effect oi forced emigration, and 
 the violent brealdng up of early and 
 endeared associations? This movement, 
 though not well meant, was no doubt provi- 
 dential, and has resulted in ultimate good to 
 those Indians. They were taken from a 
 greater evil to come, were saved from a 
 
CHOCTAWS. 129 
 
 greater oppression, and a more terrible fate 
 in common with those States. They have 
 now a home guaranteed them, which no 
 power would dare attempt to take away 
 from them. What was lost in point of civ- 
 ilization and general prosperity, has been 
 providentially regained since in their new 
 home. They have now more than they 
 were forced to leave. They are virtually a 
 Christian people, and together with other 
 tribes to which we shall have occasion to 
 refer, will no doubt soon take their place as 
 a Christian State in the American Union. 
 
 The Choctaw Indians had their location 
 in the State of Mississippi, — their territory 
 reaching from side to side of the State, 
 thus dividing it into two parts. They were, 
 of course, inconvenient neighbors to the 
 Mississippians. A mission was established 
 among them in 1818, by the American 
 Board. The tragical story and fate of the 
 Cherokees, their immediate neighbors, as 
 touching the removal to the West, is theirs 
 
130 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 also. This mission was not at first so suc- 
 cessful as that among the Cherokees. The^^ 
 were less inclined to Christianity and to civ- 
 ilized life. Their habits as touching intem- 
 perance, infanticide and other abominations 
 were grossly bad But after many years of 
 patient toil, the missionaries began to see 
 the fruit of their labor, in better habits, 
 better laws, and enlarged spiritual pros- 
 perity. The Choctaw prohibitory law ante- 
 dates the "Maine law" by many years. The 
 abominable practice of infanticide was abol- 
 ished ; rules of civilized and social life were 
 adopted ; and the Choctaws came to stand 
 on a social and Christian level with the 
 Cherokees, and perhaps with many of their 
 white neighbors around them. 
 
 We find them at last in their new and 
 distant homes ; but, alas ! more than deci- 
 mated by the removal. They are neighbors 
 again to the Cherokees ; and h-ave since 
 kept pace with them in the arts of civiliza- 
 tion, and Wid soon stand with them in the 
 
CHICKASAW INDIANS. 131 
 
 rights of American citizenship. These facts 
 must be taken into the account as we calcu- 
 late the benefits of our missionary work to 
 the nation. 
 
 Chickasaw Indians. These occupied the 
 extreme northern part of Mississippi. Their 
 tribe was small as compared with their 
 neighbors, the Choctaws and Cherokees. 
 
 Missionary operations were commenced 
 among them about the year 1820. A few 
 years afterward, the American Board estab- 
 lished a mission there. An extensive re- 
 vival of religion followed. The blessing 
 extended to several of the stations. The 
 Indians came long distances to hear the 
 word of God. The worst characters were 
 subjects of this revival. Schools were 
 established, temperance prevailed, and 
 civilized customs took the place of savage 
 irreo^ularities. 
 
 But, alas ! the tide turned. They came 
 under the yoke of State laws , They were 
 transferred to the West, where they mingled 
 
132 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 with other tribes. A part of them, however, 
 have come to share in the civilization of the 
 Choctaws. 
 
 Creek Indians. A mission was estab- 
 lished in this tribe in 1822. They re- 
 sided within the limits of the States of 
 Georgia and Alabama. In 1832 the Ameri- 
 can Board established a mission there, which 
 continued for a short time. These Indians 
 were removed to the territory west of 
 Arkansas al^out the year 1833. The tribe 
 then numbered about twenty thousand. » 
 
 Though a measure of success attended 
 these early missionary labors, the Creeks 
 were found to be a hard people to bring 
 under Christian influence. A part of the 
 Bible was printed in their language. Other 
 books were prepared. Hymns were com- 
 posed, and sung at their meetings, in their 
 own language. They are now located in the 
 Indian Territory, and will probably soon be 
 taken, with other tribes, into the National 
 Union. 
 
THE SIX TRIBES. 133 
 
 PuTAWATOME IxDiAxs. Tliesc Were a 
 small tribe. A mission was established 
 among them in 1823, on Fox River, in the 
 vicinity of Fort Clark. Schools were set 
 np, and civilized customs progressed. A 
 revival of religion was enjoyed, and more 
 than a hundred joined the church. A rill of 
 good for the country, as well as for the king- 
 dom, has followed these beginnings. 
 
 The Six Teibes reside in Western New 
 York. Missionary labor began among them 
 through the American Board, in 1826. 
 Christian effort had been made there before 
 this time. Several stations were established 
 by the Board. They have advanced in 
 civilization since. Attention has been given 
 to education and the various industrial arts. 
 They had a missionary press, that proved 
 very useful to the people. From time to 
 time revivals of religion have been enjo3^ed ; 
 the spirit of benevolence has been encour- 
 a2:ed, and relioious ordinances maintained. 
 Civilians in New York regard this work with 
 favor, and as a good to the State. 
 
134 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Osage Indians. The mission among these 
 was commenced in , 1820. They dwelt 
 in the State of Missouri. A division of the' 
 tribe, called Neoshoo, inhabited a territory 
 west of the State. The first efforts here were 
 made by the Presbyterians. The American 
 Board entered the field a few years after. 
 The tribe was at length removed to the 
 Indian Territory. The Board said in their 
 Ee'port, in substance : " A very few have 
 left their former migratory habits, or ex- 
 changed their absurd superstitions for Chris- 
 tian doctrines and practice. Some have been 
 educated, and a small number have em- 
 braced the gospel. Something has been 
 done for them that will tell on their future 
 civilization." 
 
 Oneida Indians. A mission was com- 
 menced here about the year 1830, by a 
 young Indian of the Mohawk tribe, and with 
 much success. Mofe than a hundred made 
 a profession of religion. The missionary 
 spirit prevailed among the people. They 
 
ONEIDA INDIANS. 
 
 135 
 
 carried the gospel to the Onondagas, where 
 many were converted. They carried the 
 gospel to still other tribes, where churches 
 were formed, and schools were established. 
 Many hundreds were hopefully renewed 
 through these missionary labors. And, as 
 would be expected, civilized habits and arts 
 soon took the place of heathen customs. 
 The work began in the true missionary spirit, 
 burning in the heart of this young converted 
 Mohawk, who, without commission or ap- 
 pointment, set up the standard of the cross 
 in this poor tribe. It is not wonderful that 
 the converts came to possess the same spirit, 
 and were moved to go to still other tribes, 
 to tell the people of Christ and his death. 
 And as these tribes have melted away, or 
 been identified with the American people, 
 or with other tribes, this leaven of Chris- 
 tianity has not died out. It is an influence 
 that will not die, — but will be for good, not 
 only to these Indians, but for the nation. 
 Iroquois Indians, located in Illinois. A 
 
136 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 mission was established among them in the 
 year 1830. Some success followed. A noted 
 conjuror, or prophet, was converted, and 
 became eminently useful to the mission. 
 Hundreds were hopefully converted, and 
 Christian schools were established in conse- 
 quence. These are but items in our account 
 of indebtedness as a country, to the foreign 
 missionary cause. 
 
 The Shawnee Indians, inhabiting Kan- 
 sas. Missionary efforts were made among 
 these tribes in 1830. Improvements were 
 made in their moral and industrial habits. 
 Churches and schools were established. The 
 mission was adopted by the Methodist church 
 south. 
 
 Seminole Indians. A mission was es- 
 tablished among them in 1848. This mis- 
 sion is an offshoot from the Creek mission. 
 The Seminoles are a feeble tribe, harboring 
 deep resentments toward the whites. And 
 yet, some fruit has come of this mission. 
 A native Seminole has been laboring faithfully 
 
031 AHA, PEORIA AND OREGON. 137 
 
 among this people for years. Good influ- 
 ences never perish. 
 
 .>Omaha Indians, in Nel)raska. These peo- 
 ■ple are associated with the Ottoes, and are 
 about equal to them in point of numbers. 
 A mission was established here about the 
 year 1846, in the vicinity of Council Blufi*, 
 on the Missouri Eiver. A school for chil- 
 dren was commenced. The privilege was 
 extended to the Pawnees, Puncus, and 
 others. Missionary premises were com- 
 pleted. Something was done to elevate 
 and save these tribes. That little will never 
 cease to be felt for good. So we may con- 
 fidently hope. 
 
 Peoria Indians. A mission was estab- 
 lished here in 1833. Something was done 
 in the way of civilization. A church was 
 organized, a school was opened, and a 
 leaven of Christian influence was difl*used 
 among the people. The kingdom of heaven 
 is likened unto a little leaven. 
 
 Oregon Indians. A mission was estab- 
 
138 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 lished here in 1836. The Flat Heads, a 
 tribe of Indians in the valley of the 
 Columbia, having gotten some knowledge 
 the true God from the white people, serf 
 men over the mountains to Missouri, to 
 learn more about the white man's God. 
 This fact had a tendency to awaken interest 
 in behalf of these . Indians among the 
 churches, and led to the sending of mission- 
 aries to them. The Board entered this field 
 in 1836. Their' attention was directed to 
 the Keyusus, Nez-perces and Flat Heads. 
 The missionaries were well received at first. 
 They observed a special eagerness in the 
 natives to learn the arts of civilized life. 
 They were interested to gain a knowledge 
 of the Christian religion. The mission for a 
 time was attended with success ; but it had 
 to encounter the jealousies of the Roman 
 Catholics. Dr. Whitman and wife, with 
 twelve other persons, were murdered. 
 
 We shall have occasion to refer to this 
 mission again, as it stands connected with 
 
DIFFICULT PROBLEM SOLVED. 139 
 
 one of the greatest events in our national 
 history, — as illustrating the value of foreign 
 missions to our nation. We have attempted 
 only a glance at the missionary work as con- 
 nected with the aborigines of our country. 
 This work has been a blessing to the Indians 
 not only, but to the nation also. It is an 
 influence that cannot be definitely measured ; 
 it cannot be estimated in dollars and cents. 
 It is a work that has been done in the inter- 
 ests of Christianity as a prihiary motive, but 
 it has told on the national prosperity none 
 the less. It has helped to solve one of the 
 most difficult questions that has ever come 
 before the American people, namely, what 
 shall we do with the Indian? How shall 
 we manage him ? How shall we treat him, 
 and make him one of us? The sword 
 has been tried, but in vain. Negotia- 
 tions have been attempted in the form of 
 treaties, but these have proved treacherous 
 things to both parties, — unjust and decep- 
 tive to the Indians, unprofitable and expen- 
 sive to ourselves. 
 
140 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 We have gone among them with the treaty 
 of Christianity, the gospel of reconciliation. 
 The Sfood tidinsrs of salvation have been 
 
 o a 
 
 published in those forests. These Indians 
 have been thus recognized as human beings, 
 needing the great salvation in common with 
 ourselves. We have given them schools, 
 that have been made available to them, as 
 government schools have not. We have 
 tausrht them asrriculture and the arts. The 
 work has been carried forward upon an 
 extensive scale. Millions of dollars proba- 
 bly have been used in the work. Perhaps a 
 thousand laborers in all have been employed 
 by different Mission Boards. Several thou- 
 sands have been hopefully converted to 
 Christianity as a consequence, and scores of 
 thousands have been brought under the 
 influence of Christian civilization. Has 
 this all been for nothing to us as a nation? 
 The value of this work has need to be 
 recognized as a power- in the land. The 
 w^ork has been done in the interests of the 
 
WHAT WE HAVE DONE. 141 
 
 nation scarcely less than in those of religion. 
 It has been a help to us in the most diffi- 
 cult work we have ever had to do as a 
 people, — that of subordinating and civilizing 
 those wayward savages, and in fitting them 
 ultimately for Christian citizenship. The 
 negro problem has been solved ; it was 
 solved by the sword. The Indian problem 
 is yet to be solved. It is to be done by the 
 Bible and its influences, — the sword of the 
 Spirit/ The gospel alone leads to civili- 
 zation. Says one of the greatest men of 
 the age : " The gospel is the great civilizer 
 of nations ; commerce is the great corrupter 
 of the nations." 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE OEEGON MISSION : ITS GRAND RESULTS 
 UPON THE NATION. 
 
 Mr. Eells' Testimony -— That of Gov. Evans 
 AND Major Alvord — Connection op this Mis- 
 sion WITH the Colonization of the far West 
 — Dr. Whitman's Movements — Subsequent Re- 
 sults ON THE Nation. 
 
 HAVE glanced at the results of the 
 Oregon missions, and its tragical 
 close, in a previous chapter. But the 
 leaven of Christianity was cast among those 
 men of the forest, and was not to be lost. 
 Twenty years afterward, the Rev. Mr. 
 Eells, once a missionary among those In- 
 dians, now a minister and teacher in Washing- 
 ton Territory, writes : " There were some 
 seventy white persons, dependent chiefly, 
 if not entirely, upon the station for their 
 
TESTIMONY OF REV. MR. EELLS. 143 
 
 supplies, at the time of the terrible massacre 
 in 1847. What would have become of those 
 white men at that time, if it had not been 
 for that missionary station among the In- 
 dians ? " 
 
 He says, too : " The more important 
 results of missionary labor have at length 
 been recognized. Christian white men have 
 ingenuously acknowledged that they have 
 been reproved by the deportment of these 
 Indians. And those who had been pre- 
 viously disinclined to favor efforts for the 
 moral improvement of the aborigines, have 
 frankly conceded the salutary effects of such 
 efforts. The difference between those who 
 have continuously received instruction from 
 Protestant missionaries, and those who have 
 not, is known and read of all men." 
 
 The Indian Agent for 1861 says : "Those 
 Indians are the best Indians I ever knew. I 
 wish the missionaries would go back and 
 resume labor among them." He referred to 
 those where the missionaries had once la- 
 bored, in Oregon. 
 
144 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Mr. Eells writes : " Some fifteen or twenty 
 of those Indians spent some time in Walla 
 Walla. A larger proportion of them could 
 be collected on the Sabbath for worship, than 
 of the citizens of the place. We sang in 
 their tons-ue the words I had arrano^ed for 
 them years ago. Their conduct seems less 
 objectionable than that of the superior race." 
 
 Gov. Evans, of Washington Territory, 
 says : " The teaching of those early mission- 
 aries has not been lost. They have had 
 their effect in moulding the character of the 
 subsequent settlements, and have had much 
 to do in modifying the history of the aborig- 
 ines." I quote again from Mr. Eells, who 
 says : " We are indebted to the early mis- 
 sions in Oregon and Washington, for laying 
 the foundation of civilization there. In this 
 regard an honorable record will pass on to 
 future generations." 
 
 Major Alvord, of the U. S. Army, says : 
 "The Nez-perces declined to join the war 
 against the whites, in 184T, and have con- 
 stantly refused to do so." 
 
OTHER TESTIMONY. 145 
 
 Another has said of them, that a band 
 of some hnndreds assemble every morning 
 and evening for prayer, and on the Sabbath 
 day for worship. Others have confirmed 
 this statement. So, years after the mission 
 was nominally abandoned, its good influence 
 was felt among that remarkable people. 
 
 But the fact, more remarkable than any 
 thing recorded in connection with this 
 mission, is that it became the hinge on which 
 the civilization of those far Western States 
 turned. The mission to the Oregon Indians 
 was the occasion of this great event in 
 American history. It was the providential 
 cause of it. So the men best qualified to 
 judge in the case, have uniformly declared. 
 All that slope of our continent west of the 
 mountains, was saved to the American Union 
 by means of American missions, directly or 
 indirectly. All that portion of the far 
 West that is drained by the Columbia Eiver, 
 though ours by right both of discovery and 
 of purchase, was occupied by fur com- 
 
 10 
 
146 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 panies, holdiDg British charters ; also by 
 various Indian tribes. It was so when mis- 
 sionaries went to that distant country. 
 
 I have already referred to the fact that one 
 of these tribes, having gotten some knowl- 
 edge of the true God from the white people, 
 sent men over the mountains, some two thou- 
 sand miles, to Missouri, to learn more about 
 the white man's God. This led to the send- 
 ing of missionaries to them. Christians 
 were constrained to feel that if these red 
 men of the forest had such a desire to get a 
 knowledge of the true God, and learn the 
 way to be saved, it was their duty to send 
 the gospel to them. 
 
 Dr. Whitman, a missionary physician un- 
 der the American Board, was a man of great 
 penetration of mind, intrepidity of charac- 
 ter, and energy of purpose. Obstacles 
 seemed only to inspire his courage. The ex- 
 tent of his practice as a physician among the 
 fur-traders and trappers, as well as among 
 the Indians, gave him a large acquaintance 
 
DR. WHITMAN. 147 
 
 with affairs connected with that country. 
 He became satisfied that these foreiofn Com- 
 panics were endeavoring to get possession of 
 that territory. They invited emigration by 
 those only who were favorable to British 
 interests, and to the Roman Catholic faith. 
 They discouraged emigration by those un- 
 friendly to these interests. Dr. Whitman 
 clearly foresaw that this whole country 
 would soon be in possession of the British 
 government, and the people would be under 
 the power of Rome, unless prompt measures 
 were taken. Every thing pointed to this 
 result. He formed a purpose to lead an 
 American Colony to those parts. He was 
 unshaken in his purpose. He laid his case 
 before the mission. They hesitated, — but 
 finally gave their consent that he visit the 
 East, to carry out his purpose to colonize 
 the Columbia valley. 
 
 Dr. Whitman was no visionary; he was 
 not a man of schemes and experiments. He 
 was a faithful missionary, and did the work 
 
148 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 well to which he had been appointed. But 
 he was a Christian patriot also, and loved 
 his nation. He could not bear to see that 
 beautiful valley of the far West — which 
 was ours by every right, but now occupied 
 by these fur-traders only by our sufferance 
 and magnanimity — thus pass forever out 
 of our hands into foreign and unfriendly 
 control. 
 
 "Our right to the Northwest Coast, in- 
 cluding all the territory drained by the 
 » Columbia River, was based in law upon the 
 purchase of all French claims in 1803-4, 
 and of all Spanish claims in 1819, besides 
 the clearer title of discovery by Capt. Gray, 
 Ship Columbia, of Boston ; and confirmed 
 in 1792. From this fact the Indians there 
 have ever since called all Americans * Bos- 
 tons.' 
 
 "But our jDossession and settlement of 
 that region was long disputed, and made a 
 nullity by the action of a foreign interfer- 
 ence. The great Northwest Fur Company, 
 
OUR CLAIMS WEST. 149 
 
 having its headquarters at Montreal, and its 
 forts along the lakes, through the interior 
 and over the mountains, at the beginning of 
 this century, found a rival in the honorable 
 Hudson Bay Company, whose forts ranged 
 across the continent. The latter soon dis- 
 placed the former, and enlisted their factors, 
 chief traders, and employees in its service. 
 Mr. Astor's fur-trading posts were broken 
 up by this new aspiring and energetic Com- 
 pany, and his far-famed Astoria was at 
 length occupied by them, receiving the new 
 name of 'Fort George.' The Hudson Bay 
 Company held sway over Indians and trap- 
 pers and hunters, and by means of their 
 palisade forts and rude bastions, maintained 
 their authority, and gave law practically to 
 all comers and goers. As early as 1828 
 they took possession of the Falls of the 
 Willamette, with a view, as Sir George 
 Simpson, their Governor-General, says, to 
 the establishment of a British colony of their 
 retired servants in the valley above." ^ 
 1 President Atkinson, Oregon College. 
 
150 THESE FOB THOSE. 
 
 Several colonies of this kind were planted 
 at other available points. They had practi- 
 cal possession of the whole country in 
 1832. 
 
 Dr. Whitman lost no time in getting 
 ready for the journey. He crossed the 
 Rocky Mountains in midwinter, and ar- 
 rived in Missouri, faint and frost-bitten, 
 where he soon found sufficient numbers to 
 go to that country, if they could but get 
 there in wagons and with their families. 
 He hastened on to Washington, saw Mr. 
 Webster, Secretary of State, and made 
 known to him his purpose, to lead a colony 
 over the mountains, and get practical posses- 
 sion of Oregon. Mr. Webster informed 
 him that he was a little too late in the under- 
 taking; that negotiations were already in 
 process to exchange that country for fishing- 
 grounds, owned by England, on our coast ; 
 that he had been assured by those well ac- 
 quainted with the facts, that the country 
 west was of no value to us, as emigrants 
 
WHITMAN'S EFFORTS. 151 
 
 could not cross the mountains with their 
 wagons and families. But such information 
 all came from unfriendly sources. This was 
 a part of the plot to get possession of that 
 territory in the interests of Great Britain 
 and Rome. 
 
 These wrong negotiations at Washington 
 were brousrht to a stand. Dr. Whitman 
 told Mr. Webster that he was going to 
 lead a colony to that country in the spring 
 himself, and that they would cross the 
 mountains and deserts in wagons ! Presi- 
 dent* Tyler and his Secretary assured Dr. 
 Whitman that if he would do this, they 
 would not sell the territory, — or would stop 
 negotiations till the experiment was tried. 
 The grand experiment ivas made. Dr. 
 Whitman led his Colony of a thousand souls 
 to the valley of the Columbia that season, 
 in safety and in wagons. 
 
 Dr. AYhitman regarded his visit to 
 Washington, and his success in conducting 
 the emigrants across the mountains, — a dis- 
 
152 THESE EOn THOSE. 
 
 tance of two thousand miles, — as settling 
 the destiny of Oregon. He says in a letter : 
 "It may be easily seen what would have be- 
 come of American interests in this country, 
 had this emiOTation been disastrous." 
 
 A word now, per contra, from the " Co- 
 lonial Magazine,'' in the foreign interests : 
 "By a strange and unpardonable oversight 
 of the local officers, missionaries from the 
 United States were allowed to take religious 
 charge of the population, and these artful 
 men lost no time in introducing such a 
 number of their countrymen, as reduced 
 the influence of the British settlers to com- 
 plete insignificance.'* 
 
 "It was not simply an American ques- 
 tion," says Secretary Treat; "it was, at the 
 same time, a Protestant question that 
 agitated the mind of Dr. Whitman. He was 
 fully alive to the efforts which the Roman 
 Catholics were making to gain the mastery 
 on the Pacific coast ; and he was firmly per- 
 
FOREIGN VIEWS. ' 153 
 
 suaded that they were working in the inter- 
 ests of the Hudson Bay Company, with a 
 view to this very end. The danger from 
 this quarter made a profound impression 
 upon his mind." 
 
 A provisional government was soon 
 formed. Our country's flag waved in those 
 west winds, and British power there perished. 
 American interests were thenceforth in the 
 ascendant. G. Abernethy, Esq., was elected 
 Governor for four successive years, 1844-48. 
 
 The government at Washington had now a 
 new interest on the Pacific coast, and sent 
 out explorers under Fremont. The worth 
 and wealth of this great slope began to be 
 known to the world. As a consequence of 
 our occupancy of Oregon, our interest in all 
 that portion of the American Continent west 
 was increased. A desire was awakened to get 
 possession of California. And in our set- 
 tlement with Mexico at the close of the war, 
 the government purchased this conquered 
 province of California, which put the entire 
 
154 " THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 width of the continent west into our posses- 
 sion. This would not have been done if 
 Dr. Whitman had failed ! Says Dr. Atkin- 
 son : "Having then become involved in the 
 Mexican war, Gen. Fremont was sent out 
 in 1847, with the plan to co-operate with our 
 Commodore and seize California, which was 
 done. In the settlement with Mexico, our 
 Government purchased this province. The 
 connection of events is such as to show that 
 our securing the actual possession of Oregon 
 awakened public interest, and led to the gen- 
 eral survey and final conquest and purchase 
 of California, — though sectional and spo- 
 radic efibrts had previously been made to 
 secure this Province. The securing of 
 Oregon preceded that of California, some- 
 what as cause precedes effect. The one 
 hinged upon the other." 
 
 Eev. Mr. Eells expresses substantially the 
 same opinion. 
 
 And what has come of all this? The 
 richest section of our country, the gateway 
 
THE GRAND RESULT. 155 
 
 of the world westward, of oceans and con- 
 tinents, of wealth and commerce, has been 
 opened to us and possessed by the nation. 
 Consequently our country is to become the 
 carrying-place or thoroughfare of the world, 
 by means of steamships and railways. We 
 now stand midway between continents and 
 seas, where all ships move, great wealths are 
 garnered, and various civilizations and bar- 
 barisms are contrasted. 
 
 And in a money point of view, says Presi- 
 dent Atkinson ; " The nation has been saved 
 by the gold from the miners as truly as by 
 the courage of the soldiers. He who pro- 
 vided the one, raised up the other. We see 
 the wisdom of the Divine plan for our 
 national salvation. So it is ; this western 
 world, saved to us by the influence of mis- 
 sions, is become the store-house of our 
 national wealth, to a very large extent. We 
 fall back on those rich mines or banks of 
 wealth, to help j)ay our nation's debt, and to 
 give us the lead of commerce. We turn to 
 
156 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 those golden mountains to assure our credit, 
 for there is enousfh there to redeem all our 
 bonds and notes." 
 
 I do not say that God would not have 
 used other means to reach these grand 
 results. That is not the point in question. 
 What means has he used in the crisis ? This 
 is the question for the historian. It was a 
 humble instrumentality, a poor society or 
 Board of Missions, that had no great name 
 in the world then ; but God chooses the 
 foolish things of the world to confound the 
 wise, and things that are not to bring to 
 nou2:ht the thinsrs that are. 
 
 Pros. Tyler told Dr. ^Yhitman that he 
 would believe him since he was a missionary, 
 instead of the fur-traders and. British officials 
 that were crowding around his capitol. Did 
 that President ever do a better thing for the 
 country than thus to encourage Dr. Whit- 
 man to proceed with his colony, and make 
 the valley of the Columbia both Christian 
 and AiYberican? We are blind if we do not 
 
GOD'S PROVIDENCE. 157 
 
 see the thread of Divine Providence here. 
 It is of golden texture, running along the 
 pathway of those whose feet were beautiful 
 upon the mountains, for they were the feet 
 of them that brought good tidings of great 
 joy to the men that dwelt in those distant 
 wastes of sin. 
 
 " Men did not see whither the hand of God 
 was leading us, till in the southern sky the 
 storm-clouds condensed into blacker shades, 
 and burst upon our nation in the thunder of 
 civil war. Then we began to see that fleets 
 and armaments, munitions and fortresses, 
 with the cost of armies, — must be met by 
 untold drafts upon the nation's exchequer. 
 We learned that the nation's credit must 
 be used on the broadest scale, and we kwew 
 that it must be sustained at home and 
 
 abroad God seemed to say to 
 
 Americans, I have saved this great treasure 
 for you. I have held it from the eyes of 
 men for you to possess." i 
 
 ^ Pres. Atkinson. 
 
158 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Wg thus perceive in part the debt we 
 owe to missions as a nation, as well as a 
 race. Other things might be added to the 
 inventory of our indebtedness to foreign 
 missions. But I prefer to confine the dis- 
 cussion under this head to the matters thus 
 briefly set forth. Indeed, take away what 
 missions have done for the nation in the fai: 
 West, and we should be poor, comparatively. 
 We should be flanked without doubt by a 
 foreign power and a foreign religion in all 
 the width of our continent west. 
 
 What else has done these States a gi-eater 
 service, if we except the gospel directly 
 preached? Is it the Declaration of Inde- 
 pendence ? Could we have carried out that 
 declaration in our times, without the help 
 which has come to us from that rich coast? 
 Is it the late war? Could we have car- 
 ried on the war but for that gold? Is it 
 the emancipation act which the war put 
 through ? But could we have put any thing 
 throuo^h on that line, without the world of 
 
SUMMARY. 159 
 
 wealth opened to us by that pioneer band, 
 taken by our brave missionary over those 
 fearful mountains, to colonize and control 
 that vast country? 
 
TOPIC III. 
 
 OUR INDEBTEDNESS TO MISSIONS, 
 AS A GOVERNMENT. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 MISSIONARY HELP TO OUR FOREIGN AMBAS- 
 SADORS. 
 
 Preloiinary Distinctions — The Help Missionaries 
 
 HAVE rendered INChINA--In TURKEY — AT THE 
 
 Hawaiian Islands. 
 
 T >t^ HAVE considered the influence of 
 missions upon the affairs of our na- 
 tion, and principally with respect to 
 the management of the Indian tribes. I 
 shall now speak of their usefulness to the 
 Government as such. 
 
 We distinguish between a nation and its 
 government. The one is generic, the other 
 specific. There may be revolution in the 
 government, while the integrity and general 
 characteristics of the nation continue the 
 
164 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 same. A poor nation ma}^ have a good gov- 
 ernment, and a good nation may, for a time, 
 have a bad government ; yet there is an inti- 
 mate relation between a nation and its form 
 of government. The one will influence the 
 other for good or evil. Whatever helps the 
 nation as such, tends to strengthen the gov- 
 ernment; and whatever strengthens the 
 government, will have a healthful influence 
 ultimately upon the nation and its institu- 
 tions. 
 
 Much that was said of the eflfect of for- 
 eign missions, under the previous Topic, 
 upon the nation, is pertinent to the pr.esent 
 Topic also. The help our country has 
 received from missions in the management 
 of the Indian departmenf, has been also a 
 help to the government in that most difficult 
 business. Any influence that tends to civil- 
 ize the aborigines of the country, and pre- 
 pare them for citizenship, is a help in the 
 administration of the general government. 
 
 In considering the influence of missions 
 
AID TO GOVERNMENT. 165 
 
 upon the government, in its action abroad in 
 foreign countries, we must take into view the 
 inconvenience of carrying on business inter- 
 course with nations, without any knowledge 
 of their language or government, — of the 
 character, traditions and prejudices of the 
 people. It is difficult to estimate the obsta- 
 cles in the way of diplomatic intercourse 
 under such circumstances. 
 
 Our government has commercial relations 
 with the empire of China. These began some 
 thirty years ago, have now grown into a diplo- 
 matic ministry, and are regarded as of great 
 value to the government, in a variety of 
 aspects. These relations grew out of the 
 foreign missionary work there, or the intro- 
 duction of Christianity and the western civil- 
 ization into the empire. The advantages of 
 our commercial intercourse with that people, 
 and of our civi] connection with them, are to 
 be put to the credit of foreign missions. How 
 could this government have conducted its bus- 
 iness at tbat court, without the presence of 
 
166 THESE FOE THOSE. 
 
 missionaries upon the ground? When Mr. 
 Gushini? was sent out to China in the frigate 
 Brandy wine, to negotiate our first treaty with 
 that government, the then Secretary of State, 
 I have been assured, addressed a letter to 
 our Prudential Committee, asking permission 
 to employ any of our missionaries residing 
 in that country, to aid the Commissioner in 
 negotiating a treaty with the government. 
 Permission was granted ; and without such 
 aid at that period, I have been informed by 
 an ex-government officer, "probably no satis- 
 factory treaty could have been made. For 
 we had no other resources of which we could 
 avail ourselves, such as familiarity with the 
 Chinese customs, literature, modes of thought, 
 etc." 
 
 Mr. Cushing, the first Commissioner to 
 that Court, is a finished scholar, and a most 
 able diplomatic officer. But how could he 
 have accomplished his business at that court, 
 if it had not been for the aid of the mission- 
 aries there? He was isrnorant of the Ian- 
 
MR GUSHING. 167 
 
 giiage, — one of the most difficult on earth to 
 master. He was ignorant, in large measure, 
 of the government, and the semi-civilization 
 that rules there, — of the manners and cus- 
 toms and ideas of the people, where almost 
 every thing is in strange, and the reverse of 
 things on this side of the globe. The very 
 hexids of the people are really not more 
 directly opposite to ours, as they walk over 
 the earth, than is almost every thing else 
 there. So Mr. Gushing wisely took one of 
 our missionary physicians to his aid as Sec- 
 retary of Legation, — Hon. Peter Parker, 
 now of Washington City, D. C. 
 
 Mr. Parker was not a diplomatist at that 
 time ; he was only a humble and successful 
 missionary laborer. But he ]iad capabilities 
 in other directions, of which Mr. Gushing 
 was ready to avail himself. Mr. Parker had 
 gotten the language, — a work of years. He 
 had earned the confidence of the people by 
 his Ghristian deportment and charity. He 
 had large skill in the healing art. He was 
 
168 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 known at the Court ; had learned the char- 
 acter of the Chinese government and institu- 
 tions, together with the striking peculiarities 
 of the Chinese mind. He was acquainted, 
 too, with the American government and 
 institutions. He was, therefore, the right 
 man for our Commissioner to associate 
 with himself in his work. He had need of 
 such a helper. He could not have gone on 
 in his work without some such one to be 
 eyes and ears and tongue for him in his 
 official duties. Nor is this all; — he needed 
 the counsel of those early missionaries, 
 their collected wisdom and experience, to aid 
 him in his ministerial business. 
 
 Diplomatic relations have continued with 
 China since. They have grown into a 
 permanent Civil Ministry. Mr. Parker was 
 afterwards himself appointed Commissioner 
 at that Court. The government thought it 
 best to avail itself of the experience and 
 tried skill of one of the missionaries of the 
 American Board. I cannot speak particu- 
 
BURLING AME'S SECRETARY OF LEGATION. 169 
 
 larly of the usefulness of Mr. Parker's 
 administration in China. I certainly never 
 heard it called in question. Assuming the 
 affirmative, it goes to show the good service 
 of foreign missions to our government in 
 China. 
 
 The Secretary of Legation under the late 
 Commissioner Burlingame was an American 
 missionary. He was qualified for the posi- 
 tion. And Mr. Burlingame was probably 
 intrusted with his comprehensive and respon- 
 sible mission to the civilized nations by 
 reason of an indirect influence of American 
 missionaries in China. The government had 
 learned to trust Americans, by having so 
 good a specimen or representation of them 
 in that field. I do not know indeed that 
 any direct personal influence was used on 
 their part with the Court to secure the ap- 
 pointment of Mr. Burlingame. I trust there 
 was none. I only say, it is a pleasant and 
 probable conjecture that the influence the 
 missionaries had gained in China, even if 
 
170 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 none was exerted on the Court directly, 
 led to the appointment of Mr. Burlingame ; 
 whose official efforts had proved so satisfac- 
 tory and honorable to our government and 
 the other civilized governments. 
 
 Dr. Morrison, an early English missionary 
 to China, was taken into the suite of Lord 
 Amherst, and was Chinese interpreter to 
 the British Commission at Canton. In this 
 office he was succeeded by Dr. Gutzlaff. 
 These missionaries were deemed essential 
 to the success of the Commission. They 
 understood the language, modes of thought, 
 and the customs of the people, and had 
 gained an influence in the empire. 
 
 Morrison's English and Chinese Diction- 
 ary, giving a key to that mysterious lan- 
 guage, has been a great help to governments 
 as well as to scholars. It has had the hisrhest 
 praise of oriental critics, such as Klaproth, 
 Montucci, Huttmann, Remusat, and others. 
 The work has been superseded by others 
 since, as the progress of missionary study 
 
COMMERCIAL BELATIOXS. 171 
 
 in that empire has furnished more accurate 
 and abundant materials for such a work. 
 But its value in the literary and commercial 
 world, it is not easy to estimate. 
 
 In vain were all the attempts of the 
 colonial government in Africa to establish 
 commercial intercom-se with the Kaffir tribes 
 until the Christian missionary had gained a 
 footing among them. 
 
 Howitt remarks that the British Govern- 
 ment owes whatever success it has had in 
 New Zealand in diplomatic and commercial 
 relations entirely to the favorable predis- 
 position created in their behalf by missionary 
 influence. 
 
 Wherever commerce and government 
 have taken the initiative in the way of gain- 
 ing access to barbarous nations, the effoi-t 
 has usually failed. Policy, strategy or 
 violence has too often been the recourse 
 or iustrumenit employed. But when the 
 ground has been anticipated by Protestant 
 missionaries, and the confidence of the 
 
172 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 people gained by kind Christian treatment, 
 the movements of government in the inter- 
 ests of commerce and civil intercourse have 
 usually been successful. 
 
 All must admit that in the changed cir- 
 cumstances of the case, our present local 
 position to China, Japan, and the east gen- 
 erally (or west, we can now say), have 
 rendered our commercial and diplomatic 
 relations to that part of the world of the 
 greatest importance to the nation and the 
 government. 
 
 I pass by India, with which, in a civil and 
 commercial point of view, we have had less 
 to do than with the more distant empires ; I 
 shall not speak particularly of Africa now, in 
 these respects, further than to say, that our 
 late Consul at Zanzibar, Hon. R. P. Waters, 
 of Beverly, Mass., assures me that "the aid 
 from this source has been most important." 
 
 I reserve some facts from Africa for 
 the next Topic, where they will do better 
 service to the subject than under this. 
 
JUDGE GODDARD'S VIEWS. 173 
 
 I call attention now to our civil intercourse 
 with the Empire of Turkey, as affected by 
 foreign missions. 
 
 Hon. C. W. Goddarcl, Judge of the Supe- 
 rior Court, Portland, Maine, and late Consul 
 General at Constantinople, says: "Your 
 missionaries in Turkey have added to the 
 respect with which our nation is regarded in 
 that country; — for every American abroad, 
 especially every American permanently re- 
 siding abroad, contributes his quota towards 
 the opinion entertained of our people by the 
 government and people among whom they 
 reside. 
 
 "As an officer of the U. S. Government 
 during the critical period of the Rebellion 
 (1861-5), I was often ashamed of my 
 countrymen abroad, because some of them, 
 and public officers too, took no pains to con- 
 ceal that they were themselves ashamed of 
 their country, and would evidently have been 
 only too willing to den?/ their country, and 
 pass for European monarchists, if they had 
 
174 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 not feared that, like Peter, their speech would 
 bewray them. I am happy to bear testimony 
 that such were not our missionaries ! As 
 Saint Paul boasted that he was a ^ Pharisee of 
 the Pharisees,' so they were all Americans of 
 Americans. By this, also, they materially 
 strengthened our Government at a very weak 
 point." 
 
 He adds : "If there had never been mis- 
 sionaries in Turkey, it would not have been 
 so easy for our Government to manage its 
 afiairs in that Empire, as it now is." 
 
 I call attention to the Hawaiian Islands. 
 Their civilization and government are the 
 outgrowth of American missions. The prac- 
 tical management of both has been very 
 much in the hands of missionaries from the 
 first. The structure of the government is 
 substantially American; the feudal or aris- 
 tocratic element — abounding in European 
 monarchies — scarcely appearing here at all. 
 
 We have not always been fortunate in the 
 character of the Commissioners sent to the 
 
DR. KING. 175 
 
 Hawaiian Islands by the government, lu 
 one or two instances their character and 
 influence could scarcely have been worse. 
 But the safety of our government and of its 
 interests there, has been very much owing 
 to the sharp watch and determined energy 
 of the missionaries on the ground. Thus 
 those bad men had a short career, and the 
 honor and commercial interests of our na- 
 tion have been protected. 
 
 Honest civilians that go there from our 
 government depend largely upon the knowl- 
 edge and influence of the missionaries. It 
 is with them as it is with our civil offi- 
 cers at the Court of the Sultan, and at the 
 Court of China ; they have need of the wis- 
 dom and experience of the veteran mission- 
 aries on the spot. 
 
 Dr. Jonas King, more than forty years a 
 missionary in Greece, added to his useful- 
 ness as the representative of our Christianity 
 there, by representing the American Gov- 
 ernment, also, as its Consul at Athens. 
 
176 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 The value of our relations in the Pacific, 
 as of those beyond upon t]ie continent, is 
 greatly increased by the diminished distance 
 between us and them now, and by the 
 chansred course of commerce and trade 
 between the two continents. 
 
 If Christ's kingdom has gone in advance 
 of these movements, and been the cause of 
 them; if his ministers have helped those 
 of the civil government in bringing about 
 the present condition of things among, the 
 nations, let us have the honesty to record it ; 
 not indeed for the sake of giving glory to 
 man, or to princes, but to God ! 
 
CHAPTER Xn. 
 
 INFLUENCE OF MISSIONS ON REPUBLICAN 
 INSTITUTIONS. 
 
 The Gospel true to itself evertwhere — The 
 Eeciprocity of Influence universal — The 
 Civil Revolution in Turkey — The Hazelwood 
 Eepublic — The Islands of the Pacific — These 
 Eesults have come of Missions — Their Help in 
 the late War — An Illustration in Ceylon — 
 Their Influence on our Credit abroad. 
 
 HE influence of foreign missions has 
 been favorable to republican institu- 
 tions everywhere. And though a re- 
 publican form of government may not have 
 followed in the j)athway of missions directly, 
 yet the spirit and genius of republicanism, as 
 diffused over the world through them, have 
 
 12 
 
178 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 a strengthening influence upon our free 
 institutions at home. Foreign missions tend 
 to reproduce our home institutions of free- 
 dom and equality wherever they have been 
 planted. Free institutions are sure to 
 follow, soon or late, in the pathway af a 
 pure gospel. Just government is an out- 
 growth of Protestant Christianity. The 
 civilizations that spring from Protestant 
 missions take their type from the gosppl, 
 which often has a more positive influence in 
 shaping the institutions that follow as a 
 consequence of missionary effort, than 
 those in nominally Christian lands. A 
 purer type of civil and social institutions 
 always follows from the spirit of missions, 
 where a genuine gospel has been introduced, 
 than is found often in older Christian com- 
 munities. The gospel planted on missionary 
 ground is of a better type and growth ordi- 
 narily, than is found in other communities. 
 It has not yet been neutralized by formality — 
 conformity to the world. It has not been 
 
PROTESTANT INFLUENCES. 179 
 
 stiffened by long contact with coldness, 
 custom and conventional rules. It has 
 not been corrupted by the hypocrisy, 
 perhaps gross immorality, of its professed 
 friends. We naturally expect that causes 
 and effects will correspond; that a pure 
 gospel will lead to simplicity of life, and 
 affect the institutions of society and the 
 nation. 
 
 The gospel carries with it the elements of 
 social and civil redemption, as Avell as of 
 personal and spiritual redemption. Wher- 
 ever we plant Christian missions, whether 
 in Athens or in India, China or Africa, we 
 plant the germs of republican institutions. 
 Salvation secured, civil freedom" naturally 
 follows. The spirit of it is found, though 
 the exercise and enjoyment of it may be 
 hindered. The spirit precedes the form. 
 
 The influence mutually exerted by similar 
 institutions is inevitable. It is something for 
 a nation to have the sympathy of mankind. 
 It strengthens a government to have the 
 
180 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 public sentiment of the world in its favor, 
 although that public sentiment have no direct 
 channel of expression. The spirit of liberty 
 that is springing up in China, and still more 
 positively and extensively in Ifidia, Turkey, 
 and the Islands of the Sea, is not lost upon 
 our own government. It is a sort of rec- 
 ognition of its excellence. It is in the form 
 of a public or national indorsement. It is a 
 half-suppressed sympathy or sentiment in our 
 behalf. It is an invisible hand of fellowship, 
 reached out to us across the world. 
 
 A thing seldom stands of itself and by its 
 own strength. It has need to be supported 
 by other things. This is a well-nigh univer- 
 sal law. The sun could not stand steadily 
 in his orbit if it were not associated with 
 other suns, or the circling orbits of the stars. 
 Our earth, too, in its course about the sun, 
 has need to join hands with the planets or 
 other earths, held in their order, in turn-, by 
 surrounding secondaries. These all hold 
 their place and their permanency by mutual 
 
PRINCIPLES STATED. 181 
 
 attraction in the great system of things. 
 There is a law of interdependence running- 
 through the great system of the universe. 
 It is so with the forces of nature ; it is so 
 with the institutions of society. Our civil 
 order has need thus to be strengthened. 
 Our institutions are by no means indepen- 
 dent of the influences and sympathy that 
 come to us from other lands, and from the 
 ends of the earth. 
 
 A reflex influence for good has come to us 
 from the remarkable change of things in 
 Turkey. Americans have accomplished a 
 far greater work for Turkey than will ever 
 be acknowled2:ed or known. The introduc- 
 tion into that Empire of the Protestant 
 element or principle provoked persecution. 
 Persecution compelled the representatives of 
 the free governments on the ground, as also 
 the Turkish government itself, to take up 
 the question, and to come to some under- 
 standing about it. The ball of religious dis- 
 cussion was thus providentially set forward 
 
182 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 to a resistless rolling. The missionaries 
 boldly put in the plea for freedom of con- 
 science as an inalienable risrht established 
 by God himself, and written by him upon the 
 human soul. It was maintained by irresis- 
 tible reasoning, that such freedom is necessi- 
 tated by the very nature of human society 
 and of the soul itself. 
 
 The more the question was examined, and 
 the fiercer the persecution raged, so much 
 the more evident it became that for Turkey 
 at least, with its many races, languages and 
 religions, liberty is the only solution possible. 
 The decisions of the Koran had to bend 
 before this necessity. "The sword of Islam 
 must remain sheathed even when the apos- 
 tate Moslem passes over from the mosque 
 to the chm-ch." A mighty revolution had 
 thus been initiated in Tuikey, which 
 is still marching on ; and it is easier 
 to stay the sun in his course in heaven, 
 than to arrest it. The imperial signa- 
 ture has been given to a Magna Charta 
 
REACTION m TURKEY. 183 
 
 of religious liberty in those two state doc- 
 uments, — tlie Hatti Sheriff and the Hatti 
 Humayon, the one guaranteeing to the 
 Christian the rights of conscience, the oth- 
 er, to the Turk the same rights, as touch- 
 ing religious liberty. The faith of those 
 concessions is now guarded by the Christian 
 governments of the world. The Sultan can 
 •not recall his act, nor retrace the step he 
 has taken. Henceforth liberty of conscience 
 is secured to scores of millions in the 
 Turkish Empire, — embodying a larger num- 
 ber of distinct nationalities, speaking as 
 many different languages, than any other 
 Empire on the globe. 
 
 It must be remembered that this change 
 in favor of civil liberty the world over, 
 came about in consequence of the presence 
 and influence of American missionaries in 
 that empire. Their work brought on the 
 crisis and the persecution ; the high position 
 and noble stand they took in the presence 
 of Ambassadors from Christian governments 
 
184 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 secured the grand result, — liberty of con- 
 science to the people of that empire. 
 
 And is this nothing to free institutions 
 elsewhere? The influence of those leaps 
 toward liberty of conscience and personal 
 freedom, is felt throughout the civilized 
 world ! It adds to the strength and mo- 
 mentum of free principles. It is a recog- 
 nition of the truth of the Declaration of 
 Independence upon which our own good gov- 
 ernment is based, which is indeed the only 
 government individually concerned in those 
 vast transactions, that stands squarely and 
 consistently upon those principles. This, 
 then, is a strengthening of our own free 
 institutions. It is like the art that elevates 
 noiselessly, without the notice or conscious- 
 ness of those moved. 
 
 I name this fact, not yet well enough 
 known, as a confirmation of the principle 
 already stated, that the spirit of free institu- 
 tions as diffused over the earth, has a useful 
 influence upon our institutions here at home. 
 
RECIPROCAL I^FLUEjVCE. 185 
 
 Freedom of thought and action in Turkey, 
 recognized and established as a popular right 
 by a government itself despotic, has a 
 tendency to strengthen and perpetuate the 
 same principle and privilege here in America 
 and everywhere else. 
 
 During the history of our mission work 
 among the Dakotas, the plan was formed of 
 organizing and concentrating the civilized 
 elements for the purpose of mutual protection 
 and a more rapid improvement. This -plan, 
 originated by the Indians, was carried into 
 effect. The Community was called " T/ie 
 Hazehvood BepuUic:' All that joined this 
 new Commonwealth were to adopt civilized 
 habits, live in houses, cultivate the land, and 
 wear the dress of white people. They had a 
 President, a Secretary, and three Judges to 
 arbitrate in all matters of dispute and diffi- 
 culty. In their Constitution they professed 
 their faith in the one true God, as opposed to 
 the many gods of the Dakotas. They cov- 
 enanted to regulate their lives by the Bible. 
 
186 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 They agreed to encourage education, to sup- 
 port schools, and labor for the elevation of 
 the people. They pledged themselves to be 
 obedient to the laws of the United States, 
 and asked the agent of the government to 
 recognize them as a civil community. 
 
 Here, then, was at least a star in the civil 
 firmament, that rose as a result of mis- 
 sions, to enter into the system or sympathy 
 of the general government. Things took a 
 more- specific form in this case than in most 
 other cases. And yet the spirit of these 
 men that formed this Indian Republic, is the 
 spirit that foreign missions have awakened 
 the world over. It may not have organized 
 in form as here, yet the fearless spirit of 
 it exists wherever a pure gospel has been 
 planted, and the power of it has been felt. 
 
 The government of many of the Indian 
 tribes is modeled very considerably after 
 our own government. I would cite the 
 Cherokee government as an illustration. 
 Two things can be said of it; it is an 
 
OUR GOVERNMENT IMITATED.' 187 
 
 exceedingly good imitation, in all its depart- 
 ments, of our government; — and it has 
 served to give the Indians a sort of appren- 
 ticeship for citizenship in our government. 
 The same thing is true, in a measure, with 
 the Choctaw people, and not a few of the 
 other tribes in the West and Northwest. 
 They have imitated our government in very 
 important respects, and are therefore in a 
 course of preparation to become a part of it 
 in the Union. 
 
 It need not be asked what has induced 
 these Indians to pattern after our institu- 
 tions. No one can doubt that it is the influ- 
 ence of the missionary work among them, 
 that has given them education, and im- 
 pressed upon them .the customs, habits and 
 ideas of civilization. And more than this 
 has that work accomplished. It has put a 
 new spirit into these red men of the forest ; 
 it has kindled the spirit of civil liberty ; it 
 has awakened the spirit of natural justice 
 and moral right ; it has given them the con- 
 
188 * THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 sciousness of a higher and nobler manhood, 
 lifting them up from moral degradation, and 
 giving them a desire for better institutions, 
 for better protection, and for better treat- 
 ment ! 
 
 This is a fair illustration of the working 
 of Protestant Christianity the world over. 
 These instances here named are drops in the 
 shower of other and more abundant influ- 
 ences that help to bless the world. 
 
 The President of the Hazelwood Eepublic 
 was among the most fearless and energetic 
 in opposition to the great uprising among 
 the Dakotas. Under his championship many 
 a white captive was delivered. It was the 
 influence of a few mighty spirits among the 
 Cherokees, furthest advanced in civilization, 
 that held those Indians of the Southwest to 
 the Union during the great national rebel- 
 lion. They did far better than their white 
 neighbors in this respect. Why? They 
 had been taught by those who were friends 
 to the government. Their j)rinciples had 
 
CHRISTIAN SAFETY. 189 
 
 been established by the gospel as preached 
 to them by missionaries. 
 
 Wherever the gospel is carried, a seed of 
 Christian civilization is sown. To chanjre 
 the figure, a nerve of moral vitality is cre- 
 ated, a pulse of civil liberty is awakened, 
 that adds to the force and strength of free 
 institutions the world over. This is the 
 natural effect of a pure gospel. It does not 
 gender to bondage, but for freedom. Take 
 it away from all association with formality 
 and a dead civilization, let it kindle in new 
 elements, and under favorable circumstances, 
 even though amidst all the disadvantages of 
 skepticism and heathenism, and the light 
 that follows is sure to be the light of Chris- 
 tian liberty. 
 
 I ought not to leave this matter without 
 referring again to the islands of the Pacific 
 Ocean. The Friendly Islands, made Chris- 
 tian by foreign missionary efforts, are now 
 well governed. There is the form of mon- 
 archy, with the spirit and enjoyment of 
 
190 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 freedom. The king is himself a preacher of 
 the gospel, and as he goes from island to 
 island to administer the laws of his realm, 
 he preaches the gospel of Christ; and so 
 seeks to impress upon his people their obli- 
 gation to the higher laws of a better king. 
 This change in the civil administration is the 
 result of successful missionary labor there. 
 The same facts are true of the Feejee 
 group. A few years ago they were 
 savages and cannibals of the lowest type. 
 They were among the most barbarous and 
 brutal that inhabited the Pacific Islands. 
 One of their chiefs, I am told, is a preacher 
 of the gospel ; and he, too, makes the admin- 
 istration of the laws of his realm subservient 
 to the administration of the laws of God. 
 Those Feejee Islands, so recently savage, 
 are now Christianized through the influence 
 of missionaries. Some five thousand con- 
 verts have been numbered there within a few 
 years ; and the change in the hearts and 
 habits of the people has wrought a corre- 
 
• FRIENDLY AND FEEJEE GROUPS. 191 
 
 sponcling change in the government, and has 
 put the spmt of liberty in the place of an 
 iron despotism. 
 
 When our missionaries went to the Sand- 
 wich Islands, fifty years ago, the government 
 was a pure despotism. The Idng owned the 
 land and the people. His word was law. 
 He put his subjects to death at his will. 
 
 The gospel was established there; the 
 rulers became interested. The first efi*ect 
 was a modification of the old government ; a 
 softening of its despotism, and putting more 
 of humanity into its administration. The 
 ultimate efi'ect has been the formation of a 
 new government, that guarantees to the 
 people their rights and liberties. Dr. An- 
 derson says, in substance, there is no people 
 on earth that has a larger measure of lib- 
 erty or fuller protection of law in their 
 property and persons, than the Hawaiians. 
 We may regard the Hawaiian government 
 as in sympathy with our American insti- 
 tutions. It is our nearest neighbor in the 
 
192 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 west. A few week's sail takes us to the 
 capital from our western coast. 
 
 The influence used to afiect that gov- 
 ernment for evil, and bring it under papal 
 control, did not have the sympathy of 
 England, nor of the other Protestant 
 nations. The spirit of liberty and of 
 Protestantism has reasserted itself there, 
 and will continue to conform to the Con- 
 stitution and charter of the State. This 
 late experiment will strengthen those new 
 institutions, demonstrate their value, insure 
 their permanency, and add to the great com- 
 monwealth of liberty. 
 
 It is interesting to note the influence of 
 missions in our late war. Though in the 
 ends of the earth, many of them, they were 
 a cordon of support and strength to us. 
 There is scarcely a missionary station on 
 earth, I think, that did not sympathize with 
 us in that struggle. There was not, perhaps, 
 a people in the whole world that had been 
 regenerated by Christian missions, that 
 
INFLUENCE IN OUR LATE WAR. 193 
 
 were not with us in sympathy during that 
 terrible crisis. This sympathy took the 
 form of prayer mostly, — the only effective 
 form it could take in most cases ; though 
 the names of some of our honored mis- 
 sionaries, and many of their noble sons, 
 are on the list of those who served and 
 fell in the war. But generally the mission- 
 aries of our own and other Boards, were 
 shut out by nationality, distance, or pressure 
 of responsibility, from actual service. Mark 
 the accounts given by missionaries in those 
 days, showing how their people were 
 affected by our struggle and peril. One 
 of them told me that, late one evening, there 
 was a rap at his door. He rose and went 
 to the veranda, and found there a native 
 pastor from the vicinity, and his whole con- 
 gregation. He told the missionary that 
 they had been spending that evening in 
 prayer for America ; and had called to ask a 
 favor of him ; namely, that when the news 
 should come from America that the war was 
 
 13 
 
194 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 ended and slavery overthrown, lie would let 
 them know it at once ; for they resolved that 
 eveninsr to have a Juhilee as soon as the 
 news came, or time of general Thanksgiving 
 and praise to God. 
 
 The missionary remarked to me that that 
 had been one of the darkest days in his life. 
 It was certainly the darkest period of the 
 war. Defeat had followed upon the heels of 
 defeat and disaster for a Ions: time. And 
 news had just reached India that England 
 had recognized the Confederacy as a govern- 
 ment; and they were expecting orders to 
 act in accordance with this new state of 
 things. "But," said he, "that scene at my 
 door, the coming of that crowd by night on 
 such an errand, the spirit that was manifest 
 in them, and the way in which the request 
 was worded, gave me new courage. The 
 pastor did not say if good news shall come 
 thus and thus, we want to know it; but 
 WHEN the good news shall come we wish to 
 meet and give praise to God I The Ian- 
 
THE PRAYER MEETING. 195 
 
 guage was not that of doubt, but of fliith, 
 that lifted them above the need of ifs, or 
 expressions of discouragement or doubt. 
 They knew, for God had given them the 
 evidence that night that the event would 
 certainly come, and what they wanted was 
 to know it at once, that they might all join 
 in praise to God for it at once. 
 
 Was this a small matter ? It did not seem 
 very much to human view. But we must not 
 call any thing small that shows God's will, 
 or that takes hold on His strength? The 
 mightiest forces of the universe are from the 
 secret places of prayer, where are the hid- 
 ings of God's power. 
 
 This was in Ceylon, many thousand miles 
 off. And these were native Christians, sub- 
 jects of the British government, — itself in- 
 deed none too friendly toward us at that 
 time. But how came they to care for us in 
 our trial? The question has been many 
 times answered in this volume. Missiona- 
 ries had taught them, and God had given 
 
196 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 tfiem hearts that inclined them to justice and 
 humanity. 
 
 But was there any thing peculiar in the 
 sympathy of these native Christians, in 
 our behalf? Not at all ! There was the 
 same wish, the same heart and prayer, at a 
 multitude of other missionary stations. Our 
 government was . not aware at the time of 
 the great strength it was receiving then from 
 the prayers and sympathies of good people 
 redeemed from paganism, the world over. 
 
 The high standard of credit at which our 
 Board held itself- abroad during the war, 
 even at its darkest period, I rejoice to say, 
 had a most favorable influence upon our 
 national credit at this time. It is natural 
 that it should be so. The credit of a great 
 representative Society of Christians in the 
 country, was properly taken as indexical 
 of the national wealth and will and heart. 
 It had a tendency to assure and strengthen 
 the credit of the government. The propa- 
 gators of Christianity over the world were 
 
NATIONAL CREDIT. 197 
 
 rightly taken as representatives of the 
 national character and credit. If business 
 houses in Europe, such as the Barings and 
 Eothschilds, would take the Board's scrip, 
 or answer its drafts at sight, this had a 
 tendency to hold up our other credits in the 
 world's markets. It was known that the 
 American Board depended mainly on the 
 ability and benevolence of the churches ; 
 that they had no other capital or resources 
 upon which to do their great business 
 abroad, — or none to be named. But the 
 Board went on with its vast work as if the 
 country was at peace. The pulse of its 
 energy and credit was firm. Christian men 
 gave as before, and more abundantly, and 
 seemed to lose none of their interest in the 
 foreign missionary work. This told well 
 upon the public sentiment of the world. It 
 was a talisman as touching our credit abroad. 
 If the Board had given up its work, as some 
 timidly counseled at the time, the effect 
 upon the national cause and credit abroad 
 
198 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 would have been injurious. If the Board 
 had suspended specie payment among its 
 missions ; or had cut them down to the basis 
 of a depreciated currency ; or had diminished 
 largely its appropriations ; or had reported 
 a sinking debt, a lost credit, or an empty 
 treasury, it would have been felt in the 
 stock-markets of Europe, and the govern- 
 ment securities would have suffered in con- 
 sequence. 
 
 I have thus glanced at the influence exert- 
 ed on our government by foreign missions. 
 We have seen that it is a positively favorable 
 influence. The full treatment of the subject 
 would require a volume. But as the con- 
 viction of a fact is what I aim at now, rather 
 than to present full information of the 
 grounds upon which the fact is based, I rest 
 the point here. 
 
TOPIC IV. 
 
 OUK INDEBTEDNESS TO MISSIONS, 
 AS PEOFITABLE PECUNIARILY. 
 
CHAPTER Xm. 
 
 THE EFFECT OF FOREIGN MISSIONS ON COM- 
 MERCE AND TRADE. 
 
 Testimony op Rev. T. S. Williamson — Saving in 
 Insurance — Perils of the Pacific — The Change 
 — Our trade witb. Africa and other Heathen 
 Countries. 
 
 PEOPOSE now to show the jpecuni- 
 ary benefits that come to us from 
 foreign missions. I shall devote little 
 space to this subject. I feel less of iutei'est 
 in it than in the other Topics. The naming 
 of this subject may take the reader by sur- 
 prise. He will hardly be ^Drepared to hear 
 that foreign missions, often regarded as an 
 outset or burden, have come to be consid- 
 ered as profitable pecuniarily. But if it can 
 be shown that they are so, it certainly re- 
 moves one of the most popular objections 
 against them. 
 
202 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 I take the item of commerce upon the 
 Pacific Ocean. Once the terror of that ocean 
 was the barbarism of the natives. The great 
 peril of sea-faring men there, was not storms 
 and waves, but savages and cannibals. Our 
 vessels had to go to that Ocean for trade. 
 Those thousands of islands were once heathen. 
 Hence the peril of our ships and crews there. 
 
 Formerly, when ships were wrecked upon 
 the isles of the Pacific, the native inhabitants 
 appropriated so much of the cargo as they 
 could get hold of, to their own use, and 
 often murdered the whole crew. When ves- 
 sels stopped at the islands to obtain water 
 and vegetables, the crews were sometimes 
 overpowered, and the vessels destroyed. 
 
 But it is different now. Most of those 
 islands are evangelized. A hundred thou- 
 sand converts have been numbered there. 
 One of the good effects of this change is the 
 comparative safety given to our ships and 
 men on those seas. Wherever missions have 
 been established, it is safe to go to the 
 
. PROTECTION AND INSURANCE. 203 
 
 islands for supplies and for trade. When 
 ships are wrecked there, the natives who once 
 took advantage of such a calamity, now exert 
 themselves to save the lives and the property 
 of the sufferers. Many ship-owners and nav- 
 igators have acknowledged their indebted- 
 ness to missions in thus protecting their 
 property and the lives of their men. It has 
 been computed that the property thus saved 
 is worth far more than the entire cost of all 
 the missions to those islands. Nor does this 
 include the saving of property on the score 
 of insurance. This is a larsre item of 
 expense, and somewhat difficult to estimate. 
 I venture to say that if the moral condition 
 of the islands of the Pacific Ocean was at the 
 present time as low as it was fifty years ago, 
 the cost of insurance upon vessels chartered 
 for those seas, would be vastly greater than 
 it now is. 
 
 This item does not affect the merchants 
 and ship-owners materially; for they add 
 these collateral expenses and risks to the 
 
204 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 price of the goods they sell. If they had to 
 pay for insurance twice the amount they now 
 pay, it would not be at their own expense. 
 They would properly add this amount to the 
 price of their merchandise. They would not 
 have to lose it themselves. The purchasers 
 and consumers would have to bear the loss. 
 Here, then, is a saving to every family that 
 uses goods that cross the Pacific Ocean ; teas, 
 crapes, silks, oils, tropical fruit, and the 
 thousand things of beauty, luxury and taste 
 that find their way to us from over the 
 Pacific waters. I wish it to be kept in mind 
 that all this is saved to us by reason of the 
 civilization that has coine over those islands 
 through the gospel. 
 
 " The adventurer, Magellan, fell at the La- 
 drone Islands ; Captain Cook was murdered 
 at the Sandwich Islands ; the ship ' Venus ' 
 was taken at Tahiti ; M. de Langle and his 
 conpanions were killed at the Samoas ; The 
 ' Port au Prince ' was seized at Lefuga, and 
 the crew of the * Boyd ' was massacred at New 
 
WILLIAMS'S TESTIMONY. 205 
 
 Zealand. Multitudes have perished by sav- 
 age violence on those seas. But now at 
 nearly all those islands there are mission- 
 ary stations, where hundreds of vessels an- 
 nually resort with safety. The crews look 
 forward with pleasure to the hour when the 
 anchor shall be dropped in the tranquil La- 
 goon, or island harbor, and they shall find a 
 generous welcome. At a small expense now 
 the captains can obtain a fresh supply of 
 various provisions, refit their vessels, and 
 strengthen their crews." ^ 
 
 When vessels are wrecked about those 
 islands now, the captains attest that not a 
 nail is lost. Hundreds of thousands of dol- 
 lars have been sent home as proceeds from 
 the sale of property saved from wrecks in 
 that ocean by the energy and personal adven- 
 ture often of Christian natives. Thus many 
 a missionary has had the influence of a gov- 
 ernment consul at the islands, and without 
 any expense to government ; and his station 
 
 ^ Williams's Missionary Enterprises. 
 
206 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 becomes a little insurance company, to pro- 
 tect American property and life. This in- 
 deed is income, without any offset or outset 
 to those concerned. " The missionary enter- 
 prise, by finding out new havens at the 
 antipodes for our fleets, opening new chan- 
 nels for our commerce, and everjrwhere 
 multiplying the friends of our nation, is 
 eminently conducive to our prosperity in 
 temporal and pecuniary interests. Such is 
 the imposing magnitude to which this class 
 of results has attained, that men who care 
 not for any other or higher benefit, ac- 
 knowledge that this alone would amply 
 repay the efforts by which it has been 
 gained." ^ I turn now to other views to illus- 
 trate the profitableness of foreign missions. 
 Says the Eev. H. A. Wilder, missionary 
 of the Board in Africa : " When we went to 
 the Zulu Land, we found only the rudest 
 implements of farming. A clumsy hick, or 
 hoe, was used for breaking up the ground, 
 
 ^ Harris. 
 
WILDER' 8 TESTIMONY. 207 
 
 for hoeing the crops, for ditching, etc. 
 Thousands of oxen were idling away their 
 useless existence on the hills. All the bur- 
 den of agriculture came on the women, who 
 were bought and sold as chattels. To yoke 
 an ox to a cart or plow was never dreamed 
 of. They had neither carts nor plows nor 
 any such things. 
 
 "But the missionaries took plows there 
 and used wagons, trained oxen to the yoke, 
 and showed the natives how much more 
 valuable an ox yoked to the cart or plow 
 wasj.in breaking up the ground and trans- 
 porting burdens, than a woman. 
 
 "Now there are owned by Kaffirs hundreds 
 of American plows; and there are broken 
 to the yoke, tens of thousands of oxen, by 
 those who twenty-five years ago never saw 
 a plow, nor yoked an ox. It is said that 
 last year five hundred American plows were 
 sold to the natives of JSTatal alone. Those 
 plows were made in this country ; and Natal 
 is not the only market, but only one in a 
 
208 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 hundred other markets, opened in the 
 heathen world by missionary labor. 
 
 " But not plows alone have been demanded 
 by our native Christians. They all clothe 
 themselves in civilized and European style, 
 creating a large and ever-increasing demand 
 for the products of the loom. Furniture 
 for their houses, cooking utensils, wagons, 
 carts, harnesses, saddles, bridles, books, 
 maps, etc., etc., are being demanded and 
 purchased by those who but for Christianity 
 would now be naked heathen, living* on the 
 labor of the women whom they own. 
 
 " Not only to the professed Christians have 
 these civilizing influences come, but far away, 
 in regions beyond, among those who, as yet, 
 profess no regard for the gospel, the plow, 
 the cart and things of civilization are sought, 
 because the ^believers' have demonstrated 
 their utility. 
 
 "The American j9?oz(?s sold last year brought 
 more money than costs to sustain the Zulu 
 mission. And this is in addition to all other 
 
OTHER FACTS. 209 
 
 kinds of American manufactures which the 
 gospel among the Kaffirs has made a de- 
 mand for." 
 
 As an illustration of these facts, and in 
 confirmation of what Bro. Wilder has said, 
 I will state that a house in Boston filled an 
 order made by Mr. Rood of the Zulu mission 
 for his own people simply, of twelve hun- 
 dred dollars in one year. In 'that order 
 were included almost every conceivable 
 article essential to civilized life. 
 
 It will be remembered that now nearly 
 one-sixth part of heathen Africa has been 
 reached or approached by missionary influ- 
 ence. And the work is going forward 
 steadily. 
 
 It will be seen that the opening of so large 
 a portion of Africa to the commerce and mar- 
 kets of the world, is a matter worthy of con- 
 sideration and of record. It afiects business 
 slightly in all our country; and adds a 
 fraction at least to the profits of labor and of 
 trade. 
 
 14 
 
210 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 But the openings in Africa are hardly to 
 be named when we take the whole missionary 
 world into the account : China, Japan, India, 
 Burmah, Turkey, the Hawaiian Islands, In- 
 dian tribes and other vast islands now upon 
 the highway of our nation westward. I argue 
 that the aggregate of business thus brought 
 to . our markets by this world-wide work, 
 counted in with the amount saved by the in- 
 creased safety of our commerce on the high 
 seas, with the diminished cost of insurance, 
 by reason of the evangelizing of those savage 
 islands, — adding, too, the vast amount saved 
 in the management of our Indian affairs and 
 our foreign diplomacy through the influence 
 and aid of missionaries, — many times more 
 than compensates for all that is paid out for 
 their support ! 
 
 But if commerce and trade are thus affected 
 by bare beginnings in this direction, what will 
 the result be when foreign missions shall 
 have moved on toward their meridian ? When 
 instead of one-sixth of heathen Africa, one- 
 lialf of it shall have come to our markets ; 
 
SELF-RELIANCE. ' 211 
 
 and for a hundredth part of China, we shall 
 trade with a tenth, a fifth, or a half even of 
 that great empire, then the question of their 
 profitableness will be settled. 
 
 But will not the heathen themselves be- 
 (iome producers when they have reached civ- 
 ilization and intelligence, and so supply their 
 own wants ? It will no doubt be so in part ; 
 but this form of civilizing influence from 
 Christian efibrt is very gradual. And large 
 portions of the pagan world do not seem to 
 possess the Yankee gift of invention in a 
 high degree, nor very much of mechanical 
 skill. It* is clear that the openings for 
 commerce and trade in the heathen world are 
 to be far more rapid than the development 
 of the Ano^lo-Saxon talent and tact in the 
 way of the useful arts. Necessity stimulates 
 invention ; but where invention has forerun 
 or anticipated the consciousness of necessity, 
 as in the heathen world, that have the 
 products of our invention and arts offered 
 them at their hand, one of the incitements 
 to invention and skill will be gone. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 PECUNIARY ADVANTAGE OF MISSIONS. 
 
 President Lincoln's Gift — Keioela's Letter — How 
 Missions have helped Trade — The Views op 
 Eev. T. S. Williamson. 
 
 f... 
 
 T will be recollected that Presi- 
 dent Lincoln made a present of 
 ^ve hundred dollars in gold to a native 
 missionary at the Marquesas Islands for the 
 protection given to an Americ§.n whale- 
 ship. The ship had touched at one of 
 those savage islands for supplies. Mr. 
 Whalon, the first mate, went ashore. He 
 was at once seized and dragged away to be 
 killed and eaten. A chief had ordered tliis 
 to avenge, as he pretended, an insult done 
 him by wicked men from Peru long ago. 
 
 Kekela, a copper-coloi*ed missionary, na- 
 tive of the Sandwich Islands, made haste to 
 
KEKELA TO PEES. LINCOLK. 213 
 
 rescue the mate, and succeeded, by giving up 
 a new six-oared boat to the chief. Kekela 
 greatly prized this boat, and needed it much 
 in his missionary work. Others would have 
 fallen into the same snare but for a Marque- 
 san girl living in the family of Kekela, who 
 made signs to the men to go back to their 
 vessel. 
 
 But for the presence of this missionary, 
 the ship, cargo and crew would undoubtedly 
 have been destroyed. This story was told 
 Mr. Lincoln, who was deeply affected by it, 
 and advanced from his own purse ^yq hun- 
 dred dollars in gold, to be given to the 
 deliverer of that American crew. Here is a 
 part of the letter written by Kekela to Mr. 
 Lincoln in response : — 
 
 " Greetings to you, great and good friend. 
 My mind is stirred up to address you in 
 friendship. I greatly respect you for holding 
 converse with ^uch humble ones. Such 
 jou well know us to M. When I saw 
 ohe of your countrymen, a citizen of your 
 
214 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 great nation, ill-treated, and about to be 
 baked and eaten, as a pig is eaten, I ran to 
 deliver him, full of pity and grief at the evil 
 deed of these benighted people. 
 
 " As to this friendly deed of mine in saving 
 Mr. Whalon, its seed came from your great 
 land, and was brought by certain of your 
 countrymen, who had received the, love of 
 God. It was planted in Hawaii, and I 
 brought it to plant in this land and in these 
 dark regions, that they might receive the 
 root of all that is good and true which is 
 love: Love to Jehovah: Love to self: 
 Love to our neighbor. This is a great thing 
 for your great nation to boast of before all 
 the nations of the earth. From your great 
 land a most precious seed was brought to the 
 land of darkness. 
 
 " How shall I repay your great kindness 
 to me? Thus David asked of Jehovah, and 
 thus I ask of you, the President of the 
 United States. This is my only payment — 
 that which I have received of the Lord, aloha 
 
TOO LATE, 215 
 
 (love). May the love of the Lord Jesus 
 abound with you until the end of this 
 terrible war in your land." 
 
 "Alas, that the great man to whom this 
 letter was addressed, did not live even to 
 see the letter ! When it reached Washing- 
 ton our whole land was in mourning." i 
 
 In addition to the saving of life and prop- 
 erty as above described, these missions have 
 by their civilizing influence, and thus increas- 
 ing the wants and industries of the islanders, 
 increased the amount and profit of our com- 
 merce. These things have been seen and 
 acknowledged by traders, and missions have 
 been commended as profitable by those who 
 had no interest in religion. 
 
 Savages do not know the value of soils 
 or mines, timbers or waterfalls. They do 
 not see the advantage of a house to live in, 
 over a hut or shanty, nor the convenience of 
 furniture, and the things that come of thought 
 and taste. 
 
 » History of tlie " Morning Star." 
 
216 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 But missions awaken the intellect and the 
 whole manhood ; they bring men to a con- 
 sciousness of their deficiencies and neces- 
 sities. They soon come to see that it is 
 unsuitable to go naked, that cleanliness is 
 better than filth, industry than idleness, 
 civilization than savagism. So their thrift- 
 lessness gradually disappears. They come to 
 want houses to live in, with doors, windows 
 and furniture, which we furnish for a price. 
 And the soil is taken in hand. They want 
 plows to break it up, and every sort of agri- 
 cultural implement that we make. There 
 is a growing demand in heathen countries 
 for almost every thing that we manufacture. 
 A small per cent of profit has been added to 
 nearly every railroad and manufacturing 
 house in the country from this source. Our 
 wharves, ships, farms, factories, waterfalls, 
 are worth a fraction more on account of for- 
 eign missions. It has been estimated that 
 England recieves back tenfold in various 
 ways on her outlay for missions. She gives 
 
SORGHUM PLANT. 217 
 
 ten dollars to convert the world, and gets 
 back in return a hundred dollars. It is 
 something certainly that for every dollar we 
 send to the heathen, we get back two, three or 
 ^YQ dollars, and this ratio is increasing every 
 year. Missions are becoming a source of 
 profit to our people. Let this fact have its 
 weight in our estimate of them, and silence 
 the complaint that foreign missions im- 
 poverish us. It is not so ; they are a source 
 of wealth to the nation. 
 
 Near the beginning of the year 1854, Eev. 
 H. A. Wilder, missionary to the Zulus in 
 South Africa, called the attention of Ameri- 
 can agriculturists, through a letter he pub- 
 lished in the Journal of Commerce, to the 
 African Sorghum, or " Imphee" as a syrup 
 and sugar-producing plant. He sent the 
 names and descriptions of upwards of a 
 dozen varieties, and also sent specimens of 
 the seeds to the editors of the Journal of 
 Commerce, and others in America. An 
 eminent horticulturist in America planted 
 
218 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 seed sent to him, and reported favorably of 
 the saccharine properties of the juice which he 
 tested. Soon after this plant was brought to 
 the notice of Americans through the Journal 
 of Commerce, as above stated, Mr. Leonard 
 Weay, an Englishman who had resided in 
 Natal two or three years, came to America, 
 bringing quantities of Imphee seed with 
 him, and did much towards introducing and 
 extending its culture. 
 
 The annual value of the crop of Lnjpliee and 
 Chinese Sorghum, a similar plant, amounts 
 to several millions of dollars yearly. We 
 believe that to Mr. Wilder belongs the credit 
 of having first brought this plant to the 
 notice of the American people by his letter, 
 and by sending the seeds first cultivated in 
 this country. The growth of this plant is 
 very extensive throughout the South and 
 West. Where the larger varieties of Indian 
 corn come to perfection, this plant flourishes. 
 There are numerous large establishments 
 devoted chiefly to the manufacture of ma- 
 
SANTEE COLONY. 219 
 
 cliinery to convert the juice of the Imphee 
 into syrup and sugar. 
 
 The following facts would have come in 
 properly under the preceding Topic, as illus- 
 trating the usefulness of missions in promot- 
 ing Indian civilization. But as they also 
 illustrate the profitableness of missions 
 pecuniarily, in the way of influencing the red 
 men to reUnquish their appropriations from 
 the government, which would come indirectly 
 from the purses of the people, and set up 
 for themselves, instead of remaining expen- 
 sive wards of the white people, I thought it 
 best to make the record under this Topic. 
 
 Last year, some fifty families of Indians 
 colonized from the Santee Agency, and set- 
 tled on the head waters of the Big Sioux river. 
 Their leading idea is to become Citizens of 
 the. United States. They leave behind all 
 Indian customs, and adopt our own American 
 customs and laws, to get away from Indian 
 habits and to find a better home. In leavinof 
 Nebraska, they forfeit all the government 
 
220 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 gives them, which is quite coasiderable at 
 the present time. 
 
 Kev. J. P. Williamson says : " The com- 
 munity is reported to be prosperous, both 
 temporally and spiritually." They have suc- 
 ceeded in supporting themselves comfortably 
 during the year, and have already obtained 
 their Homestead papers. 
 
 These Indians carry with them Christian 
 ideas, holding meetings on the Sabbath and 
 during the week. They are desirous to obtain 
 missionary help. A church has already been 
 formed of about ninety members. 
 
 We record these facts with great pleasure, 
 for their bearing on the Topic now before us, 
 and grave questions relating to Indian civili- 
 zation, and thoi profitableness of missions. 
 
 I add here an extended extract from a 
 letter I received recently from our veteran 
 missionary, Eev. T. S. Williamson, before 
 referred to. It bears directly upon this sub- 
 ject. It is from a most reliable man, and 
 has a historic value that well repays the 
 
MR. WILLIAMSON. 221 
 
 reading, though of some length. He shows 
 the saving of money, as well as of life, that 
 our Indian missions have been to us. His 
 testimony would have been apposite under 
 the two preceding topics, to show the value 
 of missions to the country generally, as also 
 to the government in particular, in its man- 
 agement of the Indian Department. But I 
 have reserved it for this place, as good 
 testimony with reference to the profitable- 
 ness of missions in a pecuniary aspect. In 
 another part of the letter, for which I have 
 not room here, the writer proceeds to certain 
 military calculations, and shows to a demon- 
 stration, on the basis of the reckoning of the 
 "Peace Commissioners," as touching the cost 
 of our Indian wars, and the cost of cutting 
 off hostile Indians, that the action of our 
 mission, and that of the friendly Indians 
 under its direct influence, has accomplished 
 what would have cost the government more 
 than twenty millions to do. If the Peace 
 Commissioners are correct in their calcula- 
 
222 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 tions, and Mr. Williamson is right in his 
 records and statements, we are brought 
 inevitably to his conclusions. But as the 
 sum total seems so nearly fabulous, and as 
 some doubt may rest upon the correctness of 
 government estimates and of missionary 
 estimates, I do not care to put down this 
 sum to the credit of the missions. We find 
 enough in the extracts, about which there 
 is no doubt, to justify the proposition or 
 statement that missions ai^e profitable to us 
 pecuniarily. For whatever is a saving to 
 the government as such, let it be remem- 
 bered, is profitable to us individually. We 
 pay government expenses by a sort of 
 insensible taxation. The millions it costs 
 to subdue and govern the Indians, and to 
 fulfil contracts with them, are added to the 
 cost of the things we import and use in 
 daily life ; as also upon things manufactured 
 at home, upon which there is a revenue tax, 
 all which has to be paid by those who use 
 the things manufactured. So a million spent 
 
MR. WILLIAMSON. 223 
 
 in our Indian affairs, is really assessed upon 
 the people, who are the consumers; and 
 every million saved is so much deducted 
 from this insensible but omnipresent taxation 
 of the people. 
 
 Mr. Williamson says : — 
 
 A careful examination of the results of these 
 missions among the Indians would probably 
 show that the money and labor expended on 
 them have been a very profitable investment in 
 a financial point of view. 
 
 To carry out the policy of our government, and 
 keep the Indians always on our frontier, it has been 
 found necessary to move many of them from one 
 reserve to another, and some of the tribes have 
 been removed as many as half a dozen times. 
 They are generally averse to leaving the graves 
 of their ancestors. They know, too, that they can 
 live more comfortable while surrounded by people 
 who are under the restraints of law, than on the 
 frontier, where they will be exposed to all the evils, 
 without any of the benefits, of civilization. So in 
 several instances it has been found necessary to 
 move them by force, — sometimes attended with 
 war, as in driving the Sacs and Foxes from Illinois 
 in 1832, and the Seminoles from Florida a few years 
 
224 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 later. Even when there was no war, moving Indi- 
 ans by miUtary force was a very expensive operation. 
 When the increase of population in Iowa made it 
 necessary to remove the Winnebagoes from what 
 was called the neutral grounds in that State to the 
 reservation assigned them on Long Prairie Kiver 
 in Minnesota, they refused to go; and it was neces- 
 sary to employ the military to compel them to go. 
 Many of them soon returned to their old haunts in 
 Wisconsin and Iowa, and Government was called 
 on to remove them again. As moving the Indians 
 has been found to be a very unpleasant business for 
 our military officers and soldiers, — a contract* was 
 made with H. M. Eice, previously a trader among 
 them, and subsequently a Senator in Congress from 
 Minnesota, to take them to Long Prairie, for up- 
 wards of seventy dollars a head. The American 
 Fur Company were at that time hostile to H. M. 
 Kice, and desirous of retaining the Winnebagoes in 
 Wisconsin. Severe articles against Mr. Eice and 
 the Government were published in the St. Paul 
 papers, charging the officers who made the contract 
 with extravagance and corruption. To this the 
 officer replied, showing that it was the cheapest 
 way in which the government could move them, 
 and cost much less than it had cost to take them to 
 the same place before. 
 
MR. WILLIAMSON, 225 
 
 The business of the missionary being to com- 
 municate knowledge, the Indians who have 
 had missionaries residing among them for years, 
 whether they have embraced the gospel or not' 
 have obtained so much knowledge of our nation, 
 that when the officers of our Government tell them' 
 they must go, knowing that our Government had 
 power to compel them to go, however averse they 
 may be to leaving the graves of their fathers and 
 scenes of their childhood, they do not wait for 
 soldiers to drive them. The only exception to this 
 I can recollect, was in the case of the removal of the 
 Cherokees and Choctaws. In that case they could 
 not beUeve that Government would compel them to 
 leave a country in which we had promised to 
 protect them, and a large majority persistently 
 refused to sell. 
 
 The Dakotas who formerly dwelt on the Missis- 
 sippi and lower Minnesota, were very 'stron-ly 
 attached to the country which their ancestors had 
 occupied for several generations. It is beautifully 
 diversified with prairie, groves of timber, rivers 
 and lakes; and abounded in wild fruits, game and 
 fish. The Reservation assigned them was almost 
 all prairie, and destitute of game; they knew that on 
 It they must depend for subsistence on cultivating 
 the earth, and on what government would give 
 them. 15 
 
226 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Those acquainted with them knew that they were 
 mucli averse to going. Yet they did go, and the 
 officers who were charged with their removal say 
 in a report, printed by authority of Congress, tliat 
 moving them did not cost the Government one 
 cent. They are doubtless entitled to credit for their 
 skilful management of the • business. But without 
 the knowledge these Dakotas had acquired in their 
 intercourse with missionaries, the skill of these 
 officers would have been unavailing; and the 
 Dakotas would have been moved by military force, 
 as were the Winnebagoes, Sacs and Foxes, and 
 other tribes who had no missionaries, — costing the 
 Government at the lowest calculation seventy dol- 
 lars per head; and as the number moved was con- 
 siderably upwards of 3,000 souls, the cost must have 
 exceeded $210,000. 
 
 " The entire cost of our mission to the Dakotas, 
 including explorations, outfits of missionaries, and 
 all other payments for eighteen years, was ^39,296. 
 The Methodists had a mission among these Indians 
 for four years, and the Evangelical Society of Lau- 
 sanne, Switzerland, for less than ten years. As the 
 number of laborers employed by these societies was 
 less, and the buildings erected by them were far 
 less valuable than those of the A. B. C. F. M., it is 
 probable that the whole amount expended by them 
 
MR. WILLIAMSON: 227 
 
 was less tlian S30,000; but counting it at this, the 
 entire cost of all the missions to the Dakotas is less 
 than one-third of what they saved the Government 
 in the single item of removing a part of these Indi- 
 ans. Deducting the entire cost of all the missions, 
 $69,295 from $210,000, we have a clear gain of 
 $140,705, which is a net pecuniary gain to us. 
 
 Since the discovery of gold in California, Oregon, 
 and Montana, our people have so intruded on the 
 hunting-grounds of the aborigines in every part of 
 the country claimed by us, that they can no longer 
 sustain themselves by the chase. Consequently we 
 must feed them, or they must starve, or live by 
 plunder, or by cultivating the earth. Heathen Indi- 
 ans will not live by cultivating the earth, because it 
 is contrary to the religion and customs of their an- 
 cestors; and in their estimation wicked, disgraceful 
 and dangerous. Starving is very uncomfortable to 
 them; and they think it more honorable as well as 
 comfortable, to get food for their wives and children 
 by taking it where they can find it. They say with 
 Koderick Dhu : — 
 
 " We '11 spoil the spoiler while we may, 
 And from the robber rend the prey." 
 
 Our people do not like to be robbed; nor will 
 they tamely submit to it; consequently much blood 
 
228 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 has been shed, and much ill-will generated on both 
 sides. Our armies have been sent to punish the 
 savages and teach them better manners. Our mili- 
 tary officers, who have been commanded to do this, 
 have found it very expensive, laborious and unpleas- 
 ant business, attended with little success and bring- 
 ing them little honor. Desirous of being relieved 
 from it, they have made the calculation and demon- 
 strated very clearly that it is much cheaper, as well 
 as more humane, to feed and clothe these wild men, 
 than to fight them; and as far as the experiment 
 has been tried, it has proved much more effectual 
 in restraining them from robbing our people. Ac- 
 cordingly arrangements have been made to issue to 
 many of them rations of flour and meat, the same 
 as are issued to the soldiers of our army, and also, 
 such clothing and other goods as it is supposed they 
 need. The past summer the writer visited the 
 Agencies on the Missouri, where rations were 
 being stored for feeding some 15,000 heathen Sioux 
 or Dakotas. Major Ilearns at Grand Eiver, who 
 had charge of much the largest stock of food, — one 
 and a half million of rations, — said the daily ration 
 for each Indian there cost the United States Govern- 
 ment about thirty cents, or one hundred and nine 
 dollars and fifty cents a year. In addition to this, 
 clothing, agricultural implements, knives, kettles 
 
MR. WILLIAMSON. 229 
 
 for boiling their food, tobacco and sundry other 
 articles are given, the value of which we did 
 not learn; but to be sure to keep within the 
 amount, we will count it at only one-fifth as much, 
 and say that it costs our Government one hundred 
 and twenty dollars a year to feed, clothe, and thus 
 restrain each of these Indians. 
 
 In the year 1869, it cost us not less than one hun- 
 dred and twenty dollars for each of the heathen 
 Sioux on the Missouri ; which for 2,200, the number 
 in charge of Dr. J.W. Daniels, would amount to S264,- 
 000, and as the military officers who know best about 
 these things tell us that it costs more to fight than 
 to feed those Indians, we may safely multiply this by 
 seven, the number of years the "Wahpeton and Sissi- 
 ton Sioux have been supported on the $120,000 with 
 their own earnings, and we have $1,848,000 for the 
 cost of keeping 2,200 Sioux for seven years, as they 
 are kept on the Missouri. Deducting from this the 
 amount actually expended on them, $120,000, and we 
 find a saving of $1,728,000. How is this to be ac- 
 counted for? These Sioux, or Dakotas as they call 
 themselves, are all of one tribe, speak the same lan- 
 guage, and thirty-five years ago, were all equally 
 savage and determined not to work for a living. 
 
 How is it that it now costs less than one sixth as 
 much to keep the Wahpeton as a like number of the 
 
230 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Teton? But one reason, I think, can be assigned. 
 In July, 1835, a mission was commenced among the 
 Wahpeton, which has been continued to the present 
 time. We now count more than two hundred and 
 sixty communicants among them, exclusive of a 
 larger number among the Santee Sioux on the Mis- 
 souri. When Dakota men became Christians, they 
 engaged in farming, and as the prediction that they 
 would die for abandoning the customs of their an- 
 cestors was not fulfilled, many who did not become 
 Christians, seeing that their gods did not destroy 
 the farmer Indians for cultivating the earth, fol- 
 lowed their example, and before the Indian war of 
 1862, many of the Wahpeton and several of the 
 Sissiton, were successfully engaged in agriculture. 
 In this war the Christian Indians, without excep- 
 tion, and many, perhaps a majority of those 
 who were not Christians, were engaged in farm- 
 ing, befriended the whites ; and through their 
 assistance, the missionaries and employees of 
 Government, who otherwise would probably have 
 been murdered, made their escape. Subse- 
 quently they rescued three hundred women and 
 children from those who had captured them, and 
 delivered them to Gen. Sibley. In the spring of 1863 
 those Dakota men who had been most active in 
 befriending us in the war, interposed as a shield 
 
MR. WILLIAMSON. 231 
 
 between the frontiers of Minnesota and Iowa, and 
 the hostile Dakotas who had made war and com- 
 mitted the massacres. The military oflScers who 
 had charge of them bear testimony to their courage, 
 fidelity, and diligence in this service. From the 
 spring of 1863, when they were first employed, to 
 the present time, very few of the hostile Sioux have 
 ever reached the settlements of Minnesota and Iowa. 
 Less than a dozen persons in these two States have 
 been murdered by them. 
 
TOPIC V. 
 
 OUR INDEBTEDNESS TO MISSIONS 
 
 FOR THEIR AID TO SCIENCE 
 
 AND LITERATURE. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 SCIENCE AND LITERATURE AS PROMPTED BY 
 MISSIONS. 
 
 Definition of Science and Literature— Relation 
 OF Science to Scripture — Obscurity — Rev. E. 
 Burgess — African Illustration — Relation of 
 Missions to Philology, Geography, and other 
 
 Sciences. 
 
 ;CIENCE relates to the laws" of na- 
 ture, and to knowledge with reference 
 to those laws in their different de- 
 velopments, classifications and departments. 
 Literature relates to the expression of 
 knowledge, or of mental conceptions. It 
 comprehends what relates to truth, style and 
 grace in composition. It pertains not only 
 to history, reasoning and speculation, but 
 covers the domain of the imagination and the 
 taste . 
 
236 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Science employs the judgment and reason- 
 ing powers mainly; literature, not discard- 
 ing these, brings into exercise the taste, 
 the delicate sense of fitness and beauty. 
 
 The sciences, as a form of divine revelation, 
 are monuments of God's agency in creation, 
 and are proofs of his presence and permanent 
 working in nature. God teaches us by his 
 works as well as by his word. These are 
 indexes of his thoughts and skill, in the 
 order and grandeur of creation. They are 
 records of the power and benevolence of God 
 in the past and present. 
 
 The sciences bring God very near to us. 
 We see him in the laws and forces of nature. 
 We see his plan, his wisdom and power. 
 The sciences are interpreters of the divine 
 wisdom and skill. They help to put us into 
 the Divine presence and communion. A 
 reverent study of the sciences favors reli- 
 gious character and development, strengthens 
 faith and the affections. I refer to Kepler, 
 Faraday, and Newton as illustrations. A 
 
NATURE OF REVELATION. 237 
 
 thoughtless study of the sciences, an irrever- 
 ent reading of the handwriting of God in his 
 works, tends to unbelief and moral debase- 
 ment. 
 
 The great question with respect to an 
 authenticated revelation is the question of 
 interpretation. It is so with the revelation 
 of science, it is so with the revelation 
 of Scripture. Acknowledging both to be 
 from God, the question returns, what do 
 they teach? What interpretation are we to 
 put upon them? If both are from God, they 
 will certainly harmonize, if rightly inter- 
 preted. 
 
 In neither of these forms of revelation are 
 we to expect immediate and positive demon- 
 stration. Moral truth is not usually forced 
 upon us. It is not best for us ordinarily in 
 matters of moral influence, to be dealt with 
 in the way of positive demonstration. The 
 soul upon trial in the discipline of trust, is 
 not to be treated peremptorily. Truth that 
 relates to the infinite, to moral and spiritual 
 
238 2HESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 relations, should not be of such a nature or 
 in such a form as to force conviction, or 
 absolutely to exclude doubt. There is need 
 here for the exercise of the voluntary nature, 
 for the play of free and rational choice. In 
 the written revelation, the reason is not 
 compelled ; the truth is not forced upon the 
 convictions as it is in mathematical science. 
 There is the possibility of doubt and disbe- 
 lief. The will is not put into subjection. 
 There is room for the exercise of the reason 
 and voluntary powers. 
 
 It is so to some extent with the revelation 
 given us in nature. "VYe turn the leaves of 
 science, and read with a rational, perhaps 
 doubting eye. Natural science does not 
 compel conviction, save as it asserts laws, and 
 claims our assent to facts and phenomena 
 presented. The connection of these laws 
 and facts with a First Cause separate from 
 nature, antecedent to nature, and independ- 
 ent of her forces and order, is not proved in 
 such a way as absolutely to compel our assent 
 
DOUBTS POSSIBLE. 239 
 
 to the truth. We are not forced to refer 
 these laws and facts to the agency of a per- 
 sonal God. There are doubters here. The 
 fool hath said in his heart, there is no God. 
 The " wise " have said the same. The link 
 connecting the works of God with his plan 
 and will as revealed by those works, with the 
 personal agency and presence of God, can 
 be broken. It has often been broken. It is 
 broken, indeed, with sound reason and evi- 
 dence to the contrary, but broken. Great 
 minds have doubted here, and great minds 
 are as liable to doubt, perhaps, as feeble 
 minds. 
 
 The forms of Divine revelation are ad- 
 dressed to our whole nature : not to the men- 
 tal nature exclusively, but to the moral and 
 voluntary nature, also. There is room here 
 for the sentiment of reverence and the exer- 
 cise of faith. It were not best for us that 
 God should so speak as to force assent and 
 compel the convictions. Truth that affects 
 the moral nature should not positively ex- 
 
240 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 elude the working of reason and the exercise 
 of the voluntary principle, or the possibility 
 of doubt. It has need to be presented with 
 sufficient evidence to convince the reason and 
 control the will. But in a state of trial we 
 have need of the doubtful as well as the 
 definite. We need the difficult not less than 
 the plain and positive ! Faith rises to its 
 exalted heights often through a misty path- 
 way. We need the obscure as well as the 
 serene. If all were positive and absolute 
 in moral agency, where were the proving? 
 What place for responsibility? God has 
 dealt with us wisely, in accordance with 
 our moral and intellectual nature, in the 
 forms of revelation and degrees of evidence 
 he has given us. 
 
 Science relates mostly to God's natural 
 attributes and works. It approaches nearer 
 to positive demonstration, perhaps, than the 
 written revelation, which orbs out the full 
 perfection, of God, and addresses the entire 
 nature of man. God has left us to make our 
 
INTERPRETATION. 241 
 
 way through the mazes of truth and error, of 
 attraction and repulsion, with guides that 
 do not force our steps. The light held out 
 to us does not constrain our vision. Our 
 eyes we may close. The Divine arrange- 
 ments and revelations are adapted to awaken 
 the spirit of submission, of intelligent trust 
 and obedience. 
 
 We say again, the great question pertain- 
 ing to a revelation, whether of Scripture or 
 science, is. What does it teach ? "What truths 
 does it convey? AYhat interpretation are we 
 to put upon its language? The conceit of 
 learning, of ignorance rather, leads to false 
 interpretation, wWch tends to put the two 
 revelations into conflict. A false interpreta- 
 tion of science, or of Scripture, necessarily 
 breaks the harmony between them, and 
 makes against morality and religion. 
 
 The most fearful opponent to Scripture 
 in modern days, is incipient or skeptical 
 science. It is in just this state that science 
 becomes most confident, assumptive and 
 
 16 
 
242 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 arrogant. It lias germs of truth, without 
 their grand relations. The human mind is 
 prone to be restless, speculative and dog- 
 matic. And there is often the pride of dis- 
 covery, or of originality. When a new 
 science is slowly revealed, its few facts are 
 apt to turn the heads of men, and cause them 
 to be visionary, or to run wild. These 
 crude facts sometimes appear to contradict 
 the Bible. Thus the little craft of the newly 
 trimmed science assumes to force and dash 
 itself against the pillars and monuments of 
 eternal truth. 
 
 It is here that foreign missions have 
 helped us, in the accurate knowledge they 
 have brought to bear upon modern science. 
 Scattered over the world as they have been, 
 our missionaries have had opportunity to do 
 something valuable in the way of giving 
 breadth and accuracy to scientific knowledge. 
 They have mingled with the different races 
 of men ; they have visited the different con- 
 tinents and countries of the world. They 
 
MISSIOWARY AID. 243 
 
 have been able to see the effect of climate, 
 the elements, the customs and habits of 
 different peoples, upon mental and physical 
 development. They have consequently en- 
 joyed the best opportunities possible to 
 judge of questions relating to the identity of 
 the human race, the antiquity of man, the 
 improbabilities that confront the "Develop- 
 ment theory," with other kindred specu- 
 lations, started by modern English and 
 German theorists. 
 
 I have noticed with interest that foreign 
 missionaries who have looked into theto 
 questions with due care and discrimination, 
 have found least difficulty in reconciling the 
 teachings of science and those of Scripture. 
 The wide field of knowledge that has opened 
 before them, has tended to bring the two 
 great revelations into adjustment and har- 
 mony. 
 
 The late Ebenezer Burgess, once a mission- 
 ary in India, had written a volume upon the • 
 Antiquity of Man. My intimate acquaint- 
 
244 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 ance with this lamented brother in the 
 Theological Seminary and since, together 
 with the knowledge I have of the researches 
 and arguments brought to view in this 
 volume (not yet published) , prepares me to 
 say that the Christian world, not less than 
 the scientific, will read the work with great 
 interest and profit. It deals with this most 
 difficult subject from a high, moral and sci- 
 entific standpoint. It is handled by one who 
 has been from the first a lover of science, and 
 an adept in its laws. It is written, too, by 
 a lover of revelation, who had power, intel- 
 lectually and morally, to discriminate be- 
 tween the claims of science and those of 
 Scripture. 
 
 The subject treated is one of special inter- 
 est to the Christian public at the present 
 time. It cannot be investigated satisfacto- 
 rily by men of science merely, who have 
 never made revelation and theology a study ; 
 nor can it be handled by men of religious 
 knowledge simply, who have not a thorough 
 
EEV. E. BURGESS. 245 
 
 acquaintance with the developments and 
 progress of science. 
 
 Mr. Burgess was distinguished for thor- 
 ough scholarship, not less than for a deep 
 reverence for the Scriptures. But neither 
 scholarship, nor veneration for Scripture, nor 
 these united, would have enabled him to 
 write this volume. It required another ele- 
 ment of qualification, — the knowledge and 
 experience gotten from missionary life, and 
 long acquaintance with the nations, races 
 and languages of the East. 
 
 From the knowleda^e I have of the work 
 as giv^en me by the author while living, I 
 should regard it as a great loss to the Chris- 
 tian world, if the book should fail of publica- 
 tion. If the author had lived it would 
 probably have been given to the public 
 before this time. If it should not be printed, 
 the manuscript will become the property of 
 some public library, and in this way, the 
 great value of these original investigations 
 concerning the antiquity of man, and the 
 unity of the race, will not be lost. 
 
246 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 If the reader will pardon an illustration of 
 the subject somewhat opposite to the one just 
 given, and bordering a little on the ludicrous, 
 but showing the advantage of missionary 
 eyes abroad, to correct errors touching the 
 origiu of man, I will jDrint the following 
 fact, which I received from the lips of one 
 of our African missionaries. It was reported 
 in this country a few years ago, and accepted 
 in skeptical circles, that a race of men had 
 been discovered in Africa that actually out- 
 vied the monkey in the matter of the caudal 
 attachment, or ^:>05^ appendage. The skep- 
 tical and those most susceptible to the mar- 
 vellous were stirred. The question began to 
 be asked contemptuously, what now al)out 
 your Bible theory of man? And Darwin, 
 instead of Moses, was in the ascendant with 
 the fast-thinkers and theorists of our time. 
 
 But the sharp eyes of our missionary, who 
 himself had seen all these startling phenom- 
 ena, helped to settle the matter, and, I think, 
 to the satisfaction of science and the skep- 
 
DELUSION DISSIPATED. 247 
 
 tics at last. At a distance, these men 
 seemed, as reported, to possess a superfluous 
 appendix or suffix, but on a nearer approach 
 the whole was ascertained to be a matter of 
 toilet merely, conformins: to the extreme 
 of African taste or fashion. The fortunate 
 discovery spoiled a bubble on the surface 
 of superficial philosophy and rampant skep- 
 ticism. 
 
 The investigations made by our foreign 
 missionaries have assisted largely in what 
 relates to the interpretation of Scripture and 
 of the ancient lansruasres. One who well 
 knew has said, that "more light has been 
 thrown upon the structure of language, 
 especially of the ancient languages, and the 
 laws that relate to the interpretation of the 
 Scriptures, through investigations made by 
 forei2:n missionaries, than from all other 
 sources put together." They have held a 
 standpoint of discovery that has enabled 
 them to do this. They have been upon the 
 ground where the Holy Scriptures were 
 
248 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 written. They are familiar with the customs 
 and manners, styles and traditions of the 
 Eastern nations. And these have not much 
 changed since the Scriptures were written. 
 They have mastered the ancient languages, 
 kindred to those in which the Bible was 
 originally written. They have made thor- 
 ough researches in those lands referred to in 
 the Bible. They have come into possession 
 of a world of knowledge that has value in 
 the work of interpreting and translating the 
 Scriptures. The foreign missionary goes 
 forth to his work, the salvation of the world, 
 with an undeviating step. He does not for- 
 get his great errand, to publish the gospel, 
 and make Christ known to men. But he 
 carries into this work an open eycj and comes 
 at length to have a practised eye. He car- 
 ries into it a cultivated intellect, prepared to 
 read the various literatures, the discrepant 
 traditions, the dark mj^hologies, hiero- 
 glyphics and symbols that abound in the 
 nations and languages of olden times, 
 
DR. THOMPSON. 249 
 
 arouud whose history such sacred associa- 
 tions gather. 
 
 Look at the recent work of Dr. William 
 M. Thompson, missionary at Beirut, styled, 
 "The Land and the Book." Who could 
 have written that book but a foreign mission- 
 ary ? It required a life of familiar acquaint- 
 ance with those nations, languages and 
 scenes, such as give to the work its marvel- 
 lous interest. By reason of these labors, 
 the Bible is now read with new interest. 
 Light is thrown upon many an obscure 
 passage. Things that seemed difficult and 
 mysterious are now clear and attractive. 
 The reader enjoys in that book half the 
 pleasure of an actual survey of the scenes 
 themselves. The descriptions are life-like, 
 so that one scarcely needs the help of the 
 eye to make them real to himself. 
 
 It is not my purpose to go into particulars 
 with reference to works written by our 
 missionaries. I make this one point, about 
 which these barely indexical illustrations 
 
250 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 gather, which is this : the researches and 
 discoveries made by missionaries abroad, 
 which have thrown light upon science and 
 the interpretation of Scripture, have had the 
 effect of bringing these into a more positive 
 and beautiful harmony. 
 
 I will refer now to researches made in the 
 Holy Land, years ago, by Dr. Robinson. 
 These have great value with regard to geog- 
 raphy, antiquity and archaeology relating to 
 Palestine and other ancient places ; as also 
 in regard to the interpretation of the Holy 
 Scriptures. The debt the Christian world 
 owes to that great work is acknowledged by 
 every intelligent reader. The world of sci- 
 ence and of letters is greatly indebted to 
 this work of original research and discovery. 
 
 But Dr. Robinson v/as dependent on mis- 
 sionaries in the East for assistance in his 
 work. He could not have prosecuted his 
 researches advantageously if it had not been 
 for their presence, their scholarship and per- 
 sonal aid. They knew many times as much 
 
DR. ROBINSON. 251 
 
 about the Holy Land, and matters concerning 
 which he had need to know, as the learned 
 Doctor himself, at the outset. They were 
 eyes and ears for him; they were his 
 interpreters, not only in .point of language, 
 but in the great matters concerning which he 
 had need to learn.- They led him into fields 
 of curious knowledge, which he has so faith- 
 fully described. Drs. Smith, Riggs, Thomp- 
 son and others went with him in turn from 
 place to place, and directed his inquiries 
 and lent him their aid. 
 
 Some of these men were as capable of 
 doing this great work as was Dr. Robinson 
 himself, — as Dr. Thompson, missionary at 
 Beirut, has proved in his own more recent 
 and attractive volume. In thq, long period 
 of their lives, as a matter of relaxation and 
 recuperation, they have found time to assist 
 in these researches, and occasionally to make 
 original investigations themselves as touch- 
 ing geography, history and the antiquities 
 of that part of the world. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 RESEAECHES IN GEOGRAPHY AND OTHER 
 SCIENCES. 
 
 Testimony of Dr. Hamlin — Missionary Explorers 
 — Their Labors compared with other Explor- 
 ers — Geographical Researches in China — 
 Japan and the Indian Islands — In Africa — 
 Islands of the Pacific — Indian Territories. 
 
 iEV. Ctrus Hamlin, D. D., Presi- 
 dent of Robert College at Constanti- 
 nople, a reviewer of Dr. Robinson, 
 says : " Geography and philology are 
 largely missionary sciences. So is a great 
 deal of history. We should know much less 
 of the origin of the Greek philosophy, of 
 Plato and of Aristotle, of Gnosticism, Par- 
 seeism, Brahminism, Buddhism and the like, 
 were it not for the missionary work in the 
 East." 
 
FIRST WORK, 253 
 
 When we send missionaries to a new field, 
 their first work is that of exploration. They 
 are instructed to make a general geograph- 
 ical survey of the country, or of the parts of 
 it to which they are sent. It is necessary to 
 obtain some knowledge of the people, their 
 location, and connection with other commu- 
 nities. Knowledge has need to be gained 
 of their traditions and habits, government 
 and social relations, the face of the country, 
 and of its various capabilities. Such explo- 
 ration is not always extended to every por- 
 tion of these countries. But as the people 
 are to be redeemed from barbarism, and 
 brought into a state of Christian enlighten- 
 ment and civilization by missionary labor, 
 it is important that some general knowledge 
 of them in these respects should be gained 
 at the outset. This is necessary in order 
 that the mission may be properly located 
 and organized, and the best plan of opera- 
 tions be formed. 
 
 The knowledge of the geography of the 
 
254 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 world has been obtained very largely from 
 foreign missionaries. The facts brought to 
 light by commerce and navigation hav^e 
 been limited mainly to the waters and coasts, 
 to Yv^hich these have been mostly confined. 
 The knowledge added to the science of 
 geography, from travellers and adventurers, 
 is, to a large extent, unreliable. They 
 are tempted to exaggerate, and substitute 
 dreams of the fancy for facts obtained by 
 patient toil. It is admitted by the greatest 
 geographers that information obtained from 
 foreisrn missionaries with res^ard to the sur- 
 face of the earth and the diiierent races of 
 men, is far more complete and useful than 
 that obtained from other sources. Our 
 missionaries go beyond the bounds of civil- 
 ization, usually, to nations and tribes that 
 are comparatively very little known to the 
 world. We are thus greatly indebted to 
 these explorers who go abroad as mission- 
 aries, for the knowledge we have of a large 
 part of the uncivilized world. 
 
NEW HEAVENS AND EARTH, 255 
 
 • Surely if religion, with science her hand- 
 maid, is to aid in giving us a new heavens and 
 a new earth, to he the abode of righteous- 
 ness, the foreign missionary enterprise comes 
 in as auxiliary in this final work. Yv^ith 
 stations on nearly every coast and in every 
 quarter of the globe, in opposite hemispheres 
 and zones, and under all heavens ; possessing 
 thus a standpoint or high vantage-ground for 
 observation, research and physical knowl- 
 edge, the missionaries of the cross hold a 
 position that enables them to hasten onward 
 this grand result. They carry in their hands 
 the lamps of science and research as they go 
 upon errands of mercy to men. And when 
 the sciences that relate to the heavens and 
 the earth are complete, these heavens and 
 this earth will be in some sense new. And 
 when the dwellers upon earth shall have 
 learned God's law and grace as supplemental 
 not only to natural and scientific law, but as 
 crowning all material laws, then will this 
 prophecy be completed in its broadest sense, 
 
256 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 and the heavens and the earth, spiritual and 
 temporal, will be new. 
 
 The knowledge of astromony, as well as 
 of geography, has been of great use to our 
 missionaries in their work, in demonstrating 
 to the heathen the absurdity of their systems 
 of religion, as also the falsehood of their 
 sacred books, of their priests and systems of 
 philosophy. 
 
 Our missionaries have given us the most 
 reliable account we have of the Empire of 
 China, of its geography, form of government, 
 various philosophies and religion, its strange 
 language and dialects, its coasts, islands, 
 rivers, cities and grand physical features, and 
 through a very large extent of the Em- 
 pire. This quarter of the globe has thus 
 been opened up to the view of the civilized 
 world, and mainly through the explorations 
 of these men. Historians and geogi-aphers 
 are largely indebted to them for the informa- 
 tion they have thus given the world. Con- 
 tributions of great value to science are con- 
 
EMPIBE OF JAPAN, 257 
 
 tinually coming to our knowledge from this 
 source : the fact that gives this knowledge 
 special value is, it can be trusted ! It is 
 accurate, reliable and accumulative. 
 
 The same is beginning to be true of the 
 Empire of Japan. Less was known of this 
 people twenty years ago, than of almost any 
 other nation on earth. They are an exclusive 
 nation, insulated in their position, off from 
 the great pathway of commerce, — refusing 
 commercial and diplomatic relations, to a 
 large extent, with the rest of the world. Very 
 little was known of them till recently ; the 
 knowledge that has come to us of this empire 
 has been in part from the pens of missionaries. 
 They have told us of the people, of the novel 
 structure of their duplicate government, the 
 grandeur of their cities, the general features 
 of the country, and the characteristics of the 
 population. Such knowledge is all the more 
 important to us, as we are coming into more 
 immediate relations to that people. They are 
 to be our neighbors on the west, an ocean 
 swiftly crossed l^y steamers only intervening. 
 
 17 
 
258 THESE FOR THOSE, 
 
 The same general facts hold true with 
 regard to the East Indian Islands. Mission- 
 ary labor has been attempted there ; con- 
 siderable knowledge has been gained of those 
 vast Islands, and of the barbarous peoples 
 that inhabit them. That knowledge will 
 be enlarged from the same sources, and 
 will become more and more valuable as 
 these islands are brought into the track of 
 commerce and into the pathway of civilized 
 nations. 
 
 It was not the policy of the East India 
 Company that controlled India and parts of 
 Burmah for ages, to give the world much 
 knowledge with regard to those countries. 
 It was for their interest to keep the nations 
 in comparative . ignorance with respect to 
 them. Their rich possessions were thus 
 rendered more safe, — so it was supposed. 
 It was not until those countries were visited 
 by foreign missionaries, that the world had 
 much reliable knowledge of them. The 
 Judsons and Boardmans, with their co-labor- 
 
EMPIRE OF INDIA. 259 
 
 ers, have told us nearly all we know of Bur- 
 mah, its geography and v^ci'ence, manners 
 and peoples. Almost nothing is known of 
 Ceylon, save what the missionaries have told 
 us, — Poor, Spaulding, Scudder and others. 
 And as we go out upon the great Empire of 
 India, with its two hundred millions of 
 inhabitants, we step upon terra incognita y 
 as it were, save as we learn about it from 
 the reports and journals of foreign missiona- 
 ries. There are probably some ^yq hundred 
 of these in all, laboring in that vast empire. 
 Some twenty-five difierent societies have 
 missionaries there. They are scattered along 
 the whole circumference of the land. We 
 find them on the sea of Arabia, from the 
 most southern Cape of Comorin to the great 
 mountain passes north ; thence under the 
 shadow of the dark Himalayas that prop the 
 heavens ; and eastward along the great river, 
 down to Calcutta ; and thence along the shore 
 to Madras, and the Archipelago of Ceylon. 
 There are interior establishments, as at 
 
260 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Madura and regions contiguous, at Ahmed- 
 nuggur and places around. Thus the 
 geography and natural history of these 
 regions are known to us. Missions have 
 been established there for many years. The 
 civilization of India has been greatly ad- 
 vanced by them, and through the policy of 
 the English Government, which has been 
 essentially modified and improved by these 
 extended missionary operations, these facts 
 have now become a part of the world's 
 knowledge. What would be known of the 
 geography of India, if Buchanan and others 
 like him had not traveled in that vast 
 country, and given to us the results of their 
 researches ? 
 
 How greatly are we indebted to the labors 
 and writings of Gary, of Swartz, Duff, 
 Allen, Burgess, with a score of others, 
 whose names I have no need to mention, 
 for valuable knowledge with respect to the 
 Empires of India; their history, antiquities, 
 geographical features ; manners and customs 
 
TURKISH EMPIRE. 261 
 
 of the people ; mountains, waters, soils and 
 vegetable growths? 
 
 But we come nearer home, to the Turkish 
 Empire, — including Palestine and Egypt. 
 Who has made the most accurate investiga- 
 tions in Egypt, and up the Nile ; among the 
 monuments, hieroglyphics and mysteries of 
 that once proud land ? We know more con- 
 cerning the different nationalities that have 
 been thrown together in that one corner of 
 Asia, speaking as many different languages, 
 having their literature mostly in ancient 
 tongues that have ceased to be spoken, from 
 foreign missionaries, than from all other 
 sources ! Their contributions to Bible creos:- 
 raphy and general science are invaluable. 
 No countries visited by missionaries have 
 been more fully explored than these. The 
 mountains have been crossed and recrossed. 
 The vast plains and deserts have b6en 
 traversed in many directions, — even the 
 recesses of the Koordish mountains have 
 been penetrated, and all that wild region 
 
262 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 disclosed. So with the Nestorian field, its 
 contiguous lake and mountain; of the As- 
 syrian field, its rivers, deserts, sites of vast 
 cities and ancient ruins ; also the cold regions 
 of Ararat, Upper Euphrates, and Eastern 
 Turkey, embracing the ancient Garden of 
 Eden. That whole empire has come out to 
 the view of the civilized world through 
 explorations made by missionaries. Y/hat 
 interest the journal of Dr. Grant has thrown 
 around the Koordish people and their moun- 
 tain home ; also the Life of Mr. Rhea, and 
 the writings of Perkins, Stoddard and others 
 in the Nestorian field, of D wight and Hamlin, 
 Goodell and Thompson, Smith and others, in 
 the western part of the Empire ! Cities, 
 islands, mountains and sacred places are 
 shown to us for the first time as they exist 
 and have existed. 
 
 We pass round to Africa. But little was 
 known of this continent till within the last 
 half-century, or till missionaries were sent 
 there. The continent has been a good deal 
 
AFRICA. 263 
 
 explored since, and mostly by foreign mis- 
 sionaries. In the west, it has been done by 
 those connected with the Colonies, and such 
 as have gone out thence to contiguous and 
 interior tribes ; also by missionaries on the 
 coast not connected with the Colonies. In 
 the south and southeast, there are now more 
 than two hundred missionaries in the field. 
 Some of them, like Dr. Mofikt, have been 
 there half a century. Several in the Zulu 
 field have been there more than thirty years. 
 They have been driven about from place to 
 place, from the interior to the coast, over 
 mountains and wastes, till their knowledge 
 of those Kaffir tribes, and of the geography 
 of that part of the continent, has become 
 extensive and accurate. 
 
 Contemplate the travels and explorations 
 of Dr. Livingstone, who was sent out to 
 Africa hj the London Missionary Society. 
 He began his tours from the Kaffir field 
 where he was located, and has travelled east 
 and west, from coast to coast, bearing north- 
 
264 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 ward, taking the survey of rivers, moun- 
 tains, lakes and countries over which he 
 passed, till he has reached, as he judges, 
 the sources of the Nile. No traveller has 
 contributed more to geographical science, to 
 say nothing of other valuable knowledge, 
 than Dr. Livingstone, the Kaffir missionary. 
 Turn to the Islands of the Pacific Ocean : 
 the Hawaiian, the South Sea, and remote 
 Micronesian. Not much is known of these 
 islands beyond the discoveries made by mis- 
 sionaries. They have given us about all the 
 geographical knowledge we have of them, of 
 their mountains and volcanoes, productions 
 and inhabitants, climate and soil, as we shall 
 soon show. The same is true of the Mar- 
 quesas Group, of the Friendly and Society 
 Islands, and of those distant western isles, 
 M.vay in the meridian where longitude com- 
 mences, and west becomes east. The islands 
 of the Pacific, that once seemed almost out of 
 the world, have now a special importance and 
 proximity to us, as being upon the great 
 
THE ABORIGINES. 265 
 
 highway of the nations. All accurate knowl- 
 edge with respect to them and their inhab- 
 itants, is of special value to the civilized 
 world, particularly to us. 
 
 Missionary operations, under different 
 Boards, have been carried on among the 
 aborigines of this continent, both east and 
 west of the Kocky Mountains. The knowl- 
 edge thus obtained of the territory occupied 
 by these Indians, has been of the greatest 
 value to the white settlers that have occupied 
 their lands, as the tribes have receded by con- 
 quest or treaty to new territories. It has 
 been of use to the government, as also in 
 the management of our Indian affairs. The 
 knowledge gained of our western frontier, of 
 its rivers, mountains and prairies, and of the 
 character of the red men that once possessed 
 them, and obtained their scanty living from 
 them, enters into our early records and 
 archives. It is a valuable contribution to 
 geographical, as well as to other knowledge. 
 
 I have but indicated these facts, ):)ut enough 
 
266 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 has been said to show that in the field 
 of knowledge relating to geography, with 
 kindred topics, our foreign missionaries have 
 been of great service to the civilized and 
 scientific world. 
 
 Very much of this kind of knowledge, 
 communicated by foreign missionaries, has 
 been given out orally, or in unpublished 
 letters and writings. It has not been em- 
 bodied always in scientific treatises, so that 
 reference cannot be made to it in definite 
 form in all cases. And yet it has value. 
 It enlightens the public mind. It is widely 
 diffused, and enters into the staple of the 
 public thinking and of popular knowledge. 
 And yet very much of it is in a tangible and 
 useful form in our public libraries. 
 
CHAPTER XVn. 
 
 FURTHER CONTRIBUTIONS TO SCIENCE. 
 
 Thanks op Herschel to our Missionary — Silli- 
 man's Journal — Reference to Champion — Tes- 
 timony OF COLBURN — WiNSLOWS. 
 
 pi 
 
 f HE simple facts of science that seem 
 of little value to the casual reader, 
 often are of the greatest value to sci- 
 entific men. The history of comparative 
 botany, geology and mineralogy dates back 
 to the missionary era. It would take vol- 
 umes to embody the facts brought out to 
 notice from this source. Meteorology and 
 experimental astronomy are greatly indebted 
 to observations made on missionary ground. 
 I have seen a letter from the celebrated 
 astronomer, Herschel, expressing thanks to 
 
268 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 a missionary in Persia, Rev. D. T. Stoddard, 
 for important meteorological discoveries. He 
 pledged to IMr. Stoddard a vote of thanks 
 from the Royal Society. 
 
 We have, in SUliman^s Journal, a descrip- 
 tion of a collection of geological specimens 
 from Egypt and Syria, presented by a mis- 
 sionary at Beirut. The same journal speaks 
 of collections of rare and hitherto unknown 
 minerals forwarded by a missionary in Greece. 
 
 The lamented Champion wrote an article 
 in that journal, of great value, upon the bot- 
 any and geology of the region around the 
 Cape of Good Hope. This journal speaks 
 of a large collection of bones sent by a mis- 
 sionary in New Zealand to a geologist in New 
 England. Some of these were remains of 
 gigantic birds, which are supposed to have 
 flown in the air and waded in the waters of 
 the pre-adamic earth. Most of these bones 
 belong to extinct species of animals, hitherto 
 unknown to scientific men. This missionary 
 gives an account, also, of the general geo- 
 logical aspect of New Zealand. 
 
CARL BITTER. 269 
 
 Our knowledge of the Esquimaux of the 
 North, and the native Greenlanders, is de- 
 rived mostly from the early Moravian mis- 
 sionaries. Says Colburn, in a most interest- 
 ing paper upon this subject, "But for re- 
 searches of missionaries, the whole penin- 
 sula of Farther India would be in great part 
 a terra incognita,'' Gobat, Krapf, Izenberg, 
 and Eedmann have increased our knowledge 
 of Abyssinia and the more southern coun- 
 tries of Asia. 
 
 CarlEitter, the prince of geographers, who, 
 as he acknowledges, could not have written 
 those vast works like the Erdkunde, if it had 
 not been for foreign missions, says : " Their 
 communications, diffused through essays, 
 quarterlies and various other publications, 
 taking wings in the way of illustrations, by 
 orators and historians, in imagery used by 
 poets and literary writers, have become a 
 part of the world's knowledge. The psy- 
 chologist thus determines conditions under 
 which the mind can develop the strange 
 
270 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 notions prevalent among the nations : the 
 ethnologist discovers in these facts how to 
 account for the changes wrought in the type 
 of diiferent races by change of circumstance, 
 climate and condition." 
 
 In the department of archaeology and of 
 antiquity, as connected with monuments, 
 hieroglyphics and inscriptions found in 
 exhumed cities, missionaries have rendered 
 essential service to literature. In one of the 
 halls of Bowdoin College are large slabs from 
 the ruins of Mneveh, furnished by a late 
 missionary at Mosul, Eev. II. B. Haskell, 
 M. D., covered with inscriptions in the 
 strange language (Assyrian) spoken at an 
 early period in the East. Some of these in- 
 scriptions are of use in a historical point of 
 view, others as confirming the truth of Scrip- 
 ture. Some of them are valuable as identi- 
 fying localities, — and all of them in showing 
 the state of the language, customs and man- 
 ners of these people when such mystic 
 records were made. 
 
MISSIONARY WORKS, 271 
 
 Rev. Miron Winslow, long a missionary in 
 India, prepared the great Tamil and English 
 dictionary, Eev. Dr. Spaulding, of Ceylon, 
 compiled an English and Tamil dictionary. 
 Dr. Mullens, in his work on the Yedas, opens 
 to the Ensrlish scholar the learniniy and re- 
 lis^ion contained in the Hindoo Shasters. 
 The ori2:inal Sanscrit in which those Shasters 
 were written, embodying their false notions 
 of astronomy, geography and science gen- 
 erally, they have translated into English, 
 with much of the beautiful poetry in the old 
 Hindoo literature. These works, in which 
 Burgess had a useful part, have enriched our 
 literature, and widened the field of curious 
 knowledge. The translation of the Hindoo 
 books of astronomy by the Rev. Mr. Hois- 
 ington, missionary in India, has value in 
 scientific circles, as showing the curious 
 methods of the orientals in solving mathe- 
 matical and astronomical problems. 
 
 The works above alluded to, with that 
 of IVIr. Ward, a Baptist missionarj- in India, 
 
272 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 are found in our best college libraries, and 
 have become a part of our permanent litera- 
 ture. 
 
 In the department of philology, to which 
 reference has been made, valuable helps 
 have come from missionaries. Mr. Bryant, 
 late missionary in South Africa, had an 
 article in the "Journal of the American 
 Oriental Society," upon the Zulu language. 
 There is another from Rev. L. Grout upon 
 the languages of South Africa; another 
 from Mr. Wilson of the Gaboon, upon the 
 languages of Western Africa. These papers 
 have value in the light they throw upon com- 
 parative philology. They go into the origin 
 of the tribes, points of resemblance and differ- 
 ence, discuss the effect of habit, climate and 
 other causes upon tribal development and 
 difference. They show where, when and 
 how they came to diverge. "There is a 
 great field of time which may be properly 
 called the ante-historic period," says Col- 
 burn, "and it is the province of ethnology 
 
VALUABLE PAPERS, 27 S 
 
 to follow indications afforded by accumu- 
 lated facts from observation and science, 
 into this dark realm where both history and 
 tradition are silent. The study of the San- 
 scrit, in connection with other languages, 
 has shown conclusively that the Grecian, 
 Germanic and Scandinavian peoples belong 
 to the same family with the early possessors 
 of India; and a comparison of words, in 
 their variations from the ground-forms, 
 shows the relative periods when these tribes 
 separated from the parent stock. The 
 museums connected with the different mis- 
 sionary rooms and elsewhere are in them- 
 selves an encyclopedia of instruction upon 
 the arts and customs of savage nations." 
 
 Examine the collections found in the 
 museums of our Colleges and Theological 
 Seminaries, and you will find that they 
 are furnished in large part by foreign mis- 
 sionaries, thus enriching greatly the sciences 
 of mineralogy, zoology, geology, botany, 
 conchology, metallurgy and the like. 
 
 18 
 
274 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 At the different missionary stations abroad, 
 as was indicated, accurate meteorological ta- 
 bles are kept, recording the observations made 
 regularly every day for a considerable period 
 of time, which gives essential aid to general 
 science. 
 
 Our missionaries in the Pacific are thought 
 to have demonstrated that those thousands 
 of islands were once settled by men of a 
 common origin. So the original seed, or 
 parent stock, is satisfactorily ascertained. 
 How came they to this result ? By reducing 
 those many languages to form, and bringing 
 them within the range of philosophical inves- 
 tigation and classification. 
 
 The Ethnological Society in New York 
 rarely holds a meeting when papers from 
 missionaries on this topic are not read. At 
 one meeting, a fourth part of the time, it is 
 said, was thus taken up. At another, half a 
 
 dozen documents were reported from foreign 
 
 missionaries. 
 
 ** Mssionaries have furnished the means," 
 
DIFFERENT TONGUES. 275 
 
 says one, "that enable the German in his 
 closet to compare more than two hundred 
 lancfuas^es with one another. He has at his 
 command the almost unpronounceable words 
 in which Eliot preached, the monosyllables 
 of China, the lordly Sanscrit, the multifari- 
 ous dialects of modern India, the smooth 
 languages of the South Sea Islands, musical 
 dialects of the African tribes, and harsh 
 gutturals of the American Indians, and of 
 various other oriental peoples. With such 
 materials at hand, he can trace out the gen- 
 eral law that underlies all languages, as well 
 as point out the specific principles in each." 
 "In the poetry and philosophy of those 
 far-off periods, may be seen the ideas that 
 are brought forth with so much blowing of 
 trumpets in our day. They were as familiar 
 as household words to men who lived before 
 Agamemnon, and who grappled with the 
 gigantic conceptions of oriental antiquity. 
 The sickly sentimentalism or pale pantheism 
 of an Emerson and those who ape him, is but 
 
276 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 as the varnished playthings of a child beside 
 the somber majesty of the pyramids, when 
 compared with the stern, stately, terrible 
 pantheism of Sanscrit philosophy," into the 
 secrets of which our Christian teachers of 
 India have led us, and the folly of which 
 have helped to demonstrate. 
 
CHAPTER XVm. 
 
 DISCOVERIES IN THE SANDWICH ISLANDS BY 
 MISSIONARIES. 
 
 The High and Low Islands — Prof. Silliman — 
 Records from his Journal — Cape of Good 
 Hope— Rev. D. T. Stoddard — Dr. Smith — 
 Dr. Beadle — Dr. Wolcott. 
 
 HE Sandwich Islands, it is now well 
 known, are of volcanic origin. The 
 same is probably true of all the ele- 
 vated islands of the Pacific Ocean. In fact, 
 the islands of that great expanse of waters, 
 covering nearly, half the globe, have their 
 orisrin either from the force of volcanic fires 
 lifting them up from the deep, or in the 
 action of the zoophytes building them up 
 slowly from the same. The latter class of 
 islands in the central Pacific, called the Low 
 
278 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Islands, constructed by these little coral 
 architects, raise themselves but a few feet 
 above the level of the sea. 
 
 The true theory of the coral islands has been 
 furnished or corroborated to the scientific 
 world by the observation of missionaries. 
 Coan, the Gulicks and others have been 
 eyes in the far-off seas to scientific men in 
 our own land, such as Agassiz, Dana, Silli- 
 man, the Hitchcocks and others. They have 
 helped to corroborate and demonstrate the 
 true theory concerning the structure of 
 these Low Islands, that are but tombstones 
 of sunken volcanic islands. Depressions of 
 the earth beneath the ocean had brought 
 these once elevated islands gradually below 
 the surface. But as the subsidence slowly 
 went on, the little coral workers upon the 
 reefs around kept at their business, build- 
 ing up nearly to a level with the water as the 
 island was gradually settling, — their prog- 
 ress upward keeping pace with the progress 
 of the mountain downward, till the latter was 
 totally submerged ; (or the theory of a growth 
 
THEORY OF THE ISLANDS. 279 
 
 may better suit the facts.) A slight subse- 
 quent elevation perhaps brought this won- 
 derful zoophyte masonry above the waters. 
 Within this vast circle is a lake or lagoon 
 nearly encompassed by this new formation 
 of coral substance. This is softened by the 
 action of the elements into the qualities of 
 earth or soil, and this encircling land is 
 styled an atoll. 
 
 These investigations have been very thor- 
 ough and extensive, and have been received 
 with proper recognition and enthusiasm by 
 the scientific world. 
 
 Another class of the Pacific islands had 
 shared a better fate. They are their own 
 monuments still. They signalize not the 
 sinking of mountains by a subsidence of the 
 earth, but the primitive upheavals by action 
 of central fires. Their story is told by the 
 crater, not by the lagoon. Extinguished fires, 
 ever and anon bursting up through cinders 
 and ashes, instead of the calm sea within that 
 listens to the thunder of the outside ocean, 
 
280 THESE FOR THOSE 
 
 mark the history of the larger islands of the 
 Pacific. 
 
 The reader will find in SilUman's Journal ' 
 a graphic notice of the volcanic phenomena 
 of the " Bland " of Hawaii. It is in a letter 
 to Prof. Silliman from one of our mission- 
 aries. He speaks of various phenomena con- 
 nected with that volcano and its eruptions, 
 as of other important observations made in 
 the Island. (See extract made in the Journal 
 from a tour around Hawaii.) 
 
 The same journal has a letter from Kev. 
 Joseph Goodrich, — dated April 20, 1825, — 
 which gives the earliest information of the 
 Volcano Mouna Loa on the Island of Hawaii. 
 The eminent Professor says : " The whole 
 article is a tellini? tribute to the zeal and 
 value of the missionary enterprise." 
 
 Rev. Charles S. SteAvart, formerly mis- 
 sionary at Hawaii, gives an interesting 
 account of the volcano of Kilauea. The 
 notice is too long to be used here.^ 
 
 ^ Vol. xi. 1^26. 
 
 2 See Dana's Kept, of Geology of the Pacific. Sill. 
 Jour. Vol. xi. p. 3G2. 
 
DR. BINGHAM. 281 
 
 In another number of same journal there 
 is a report on the minerals and rocks of the 
 Sandwich Islands. These notes are illus- 
 trations of his former papers, and are a 
 valuable contribution to mineralogy and 
 geology. 
 
 From the same journal we have papers by 
 Stewart and Goodrich, giving valuable in- 
 formation with regard to the Hawaiian 
 volcanoes generally. These papers report 
 careful observations on the moral and civil 
 progress of the inhabitants of the islands. 
 
 Mr. G. afterwards made a contribution to 
 Yale College of a collection of specimens, 
 gathered from the Sandwich Island volca- 
 noes. They are among the rare curiosities of 
 the College Cabinet at the present time. 
 
 Rev. Mr. Bingham, in a communication 
 to the above journal, describes the fall of 
 the meteorite Sept. 27, 1825, near Honolulu. 
 The editor of the Journal acknowledges his 
 indebtedness to Mr. Bingham for five speci- 
 mens of this fall. 
 
282 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 The valuable work of Ellis and Thurston 
 on Polynesia is well known to the scientific 
 world, and bears striking testimony to the 
 intelligent industry of these missionaries in 
 the service of sound learning. Prof. Silli- 
 man declared that " it would be impossible 
 for the historian of the islands of the Pacific 
 to ignore the important contributions of 
 American missionaries to the departments 
 of science." 
 
 Rev. Titus Coan, of the Sandwich Island 
 mission, has long been the faithful reporter 
 of the volcanic phenomena of that remarkable 
 region. His letters to the American Jour- 
 nal of Science, written in his own free and 
 graphic style, with abundant and valuable 
 illustrations, cover a period of thirty years. 
 
 The reader will find in the same journal 
 an extended pa]Der on the topography and 
 geology of the vicinity of Cape of Good 
 Hope, written by Pev. George Champion, 
 before alluded to, a man of remarkable men- 
 tal and Christian culture. He gave the 
 
REV. MR. STODDARD. 283 
 
 whole of his large fortune to the American 
 Board, and with it himself, to go to one of 
 the hardest missionary fields in the world. 
 It was comparatively little that he lived to 
 accomplish in one point of view, for his 
 career was brief. It was brief, but brilliant 
 in the light shed upon science and knowl- 
 edge, and illustrations given of Christian 
 consecration. 
 
 Important contributions to natural history, 
 especially of the African gorilla, have been 
 sent to Boston. Among these contributors 
 is the Eev. Mr. Savage, of the Gaboon 
 mission. 
 
 I have referred to Eev. David T. Stoddard 
 of the Nestorian mission in Persia. He 
 diligently cultivated his scientific tastes 
 while abroad. He kept his health and buoy- 
 ancy by the sharp watch he kept of every 
 thing that touched the heavens or beautified 
 the earth. The auroras as seen in those clear 
 skies, had to pay tribute to him. The mete- 
 oric showers made their contributions to his 
 
284 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 observations. The planets and stars seemed 
 attracted by his fine telescope. The milky 
 way broke into atoms as pierced by it. The 
 stars never twinkled above the forty-fifth 
 degree to his clear eye. He was a watchman 
 quick to penetrate the skies for the men of 
 science in Europe and America. 
 
 Nor was the late Dr. Perkins, of the same 
 mission for thirty-six years, idle in the de- 
 partment of science and learning. " He has 
 been an industrious collector of facts and 
 specimens, illustrative -of science and anti- 
 quarian knowledge." ^ 
 
 Dr. Azariah Smith, missionary at Aintab 
 and elsewhere, was by taste and' education a 
 man of science. Prof. Silliman says, " He did 
 much to promote our knowledge by his ac- 
 curate habits of observ-ation and description 
 of what he saw. Besides the whole curricu- 
 lum of theological study in its most thorough 
 manner, he devoted himself to medical and 
 surgical pursuits, and with such zeal as to 
 
 'Prof. Hitchcock. 
 
DR. BEADLE. 285 
 
 make himself a most skillful physician. He 
 studied those parts of the common law, also 
 of the civil and international law, which he 
 considered to be useful. Natural history and 
 general science, including astronomy and 
 meteorology, were carefully, even zealously, 
 pursued by him." Dr. Smith published in 
 the American Journal of Science, Vol. 39, 
 p. 134, On Electricity. Vol. 49, p. 113, on 
 the Euins of Nineveh. Vol. 2, p. 72, Ther- 
 mometrical Observations in Western Asia. 
 Vol. 5, pp. 141 and 297, Additional Notices 
 of Nineveh. See also papers in the Mission- 
 ary Herald, Vols. 47 and 48. 
 
 The Eev. E. R. Beadle, D. D., formerly 
 missionary of Beirut, now pastor of a Pres- 
 byterian Church in Philadelphia, was a 
 zealous naturalist. "To him," says Prof. 
 Silliman, "we were early indebted for valu- 
 able contributions from Mt. Lebanon." He 
 refers to another missionary, name not given, 
 to whom he was indebted for his early 
 knowledge of the basaltic columns of the 
 
286 THESE FOR THOSE, 
 
 Columbia Kiver, and for many other geo- 
 graphical facts that had fallen under his 
 critical notice. 
 
 Prof. Hitchcock of Amherst College says : 
 "There is hardly a single one of the seventy 
 missionaries that have gone out from this 
 Institution, that has failed to furnish us with 
 some scientific and literary matter. 
 
 "There are thousands of specimens of 
 rocks, minerals, fossils, and fragments of 
 historic association, that lie as cherished 
 treasures in our cabinets and public libraries. 
 
 "And in specimens of pressed animals, 
 our collections are equally rich from the 
 same sources. Birds," quadrupeds and insects 
 adorn our shelves, that no money could have 
 secured. 
 
 "Eev. W. Walker, of the Gaboon mis- 
 sion, in Western Africa, sent us a full-sized 
 gorilla, one of the most perfect specimens 
 of the kind in the country. 
 
 "Rev. Dr. Van Lennep and Rev. Story 
 Hebard furnished valuable aid in making 
 some papers on the geology of Palestine. 
 
DR. WOLCOTT. 287 
 
 "Eev. Ebenezer Burgess read a paper 
 before the American Association of Science, 
 on the geology of India and the Cape of 
 Good Hope. 
 
 "Dr. Justin Perkins accomplished still 
 more, probably, in determining the geology 
 of Persia, by furnishing specimens and facts 
 to my predecessor." 
 
 Eev. Dr. Wolcott, now of Cleveland, 
 Ohio, made some original investigations in 
 the Holy Land, which were communicated 
 to Dr. Eobinson, who published an account 
 of them in the Bib. Sacra, 1843. Carl 
 Ritter, in his great work, " Geography of 
 Palestine," refers to those observations 
 scores of times, with very kind allusions. 
 
 Dr. Wolcott discovered an ancient subter- 
 ranean passage, large and vaulted, under the 
 Mosque el Aksa, and effected an entrance 
 into it, afterward introducing Mr. Tipping, 
 an English artist, who took several fine 
 drawings of it. It is said to be one of the 
 most impressive and interesting relics of the 
 ancient city. 
 
288 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Dr. Hackett, Smith's Bible Diet. 24-28, 
 Art. "Dragon's Well," refers to explorations, 
 made by Mr. Wolcott by night, of excavated 
 chambers connected with a deep well near 
 the harem. These subterranean wonders, 
 which Barclay and others have since 
 attempted to explore, are still a part of 8uh 
 terra incognita. Our missionary was the 
 first to risk a careful exploration. 
 
 The same work makes particular reference 
 to the discovery of the aqueduct from Solo- 
 mon's pools, by which water was brought to 
 the temple : a matter of curious interest, 
 relating to antiquity, and particularly to that 
 building of which God was the architect. 
 
 In an excursion from Jerusalem to Hebron, 
 Dr. Wolcott discovered and identified the 
 ancient valley of Berachah, in the modern 
 Wady Bereikut. This brother discovered 
 and identified the ancient castle Bethzur in 
 the modern ruins of Beitsur. The same dis- 
 covered and identified the ancient Jewish 
 town of Beth-anoth, in the ruins of mod- 
 ern Beit Ainum. 
 
DR. WOLCOTT 289 
 
 Messrs. Wolcott and Tipping were the 
 first to visit and identify the remarkable 
 ruins of the modern Sebbeh, and confirm the 
 theory of Robinson and Smith, who had only 
 seen these ruins at a distance, that Sebbeh 
 was the ancient Jewish fortress of Masada.^ 
 
 In a journey from Jerusalem to Beirut, 
 between Nabulus and Nazareth, Mr. Wolcott 
 discovered and identified the ancient Capar- 
 cotia in the modern Kefr Ktid. Carl Ritter's 
 Geog. IV. 329. The great geographer, 
 Ritter, refers to the visit of our missionary 
 to the ancient Megiddo, on the western bor- 
 der of the Plains of Esdraelou, where he 
 examined and described the remains, and 
 confirmed the theory of Robinson and Smith. 
 
 In his missionary tour, Dr. Wolcott at- 
 tempted a route through the interior, from 
 Tiberias to Sidon, which had never been 
 traveled by modern tourists. This region 
 had not been known to modern travelers till 
 the tour of iMr. Wolcott. He took obser-* 
 
 »Bib. Diet. (Hackett), Art. " Masada," 62-GQ. 
 19 
 
290 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 vations of Mt. Lebanon from points whence 
 it had not before been noted, and was the 
 first to make records of its double summit. 
 Eobinson refers to this fact as explaining the 
 use of the plural, Hermons. Ps. 42 : 6.^ 
 
 In Bib. Sac. Oct., 1866, and Jan., 1867, 
 on "The Topography of Jerusalem," Dr. 
 Wolcott disposes of the theory which jVIt. 
 Furguson, an English architect, had ad- 
 vanced respecting the identity of Zion and 
 ]\Ioriah ; also the Mosque of Omar and the 
 Church of the Holy Sepulcher. In Bib. Sac. 
 Jan., 1868, in an Art. of forty pages on 
 " The Site of Sodom," Wolcott refutes the 
 theory which Mr. Grove had advanced, to 
 which others had given their assent, that the 
 Cities of the Plain lay north of the Dead 
 Sea. In an article of thirteen pages on " The 
 Land of Moriah," this writer answers the 
 theory which Dean Stanley started in 
 modern times, and more remote writers had 
 advocated, — in which an attempt is made to 
 identify ^loriah with Gerizim. 
 
 » Bib. Sacra ; also Ritter's Geog. II. 163, 164. 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 TESTIMONY OF SCIENTrPIC MEN CONTINUED. 
 
 PRES. OF TILE AMERICAN ORIENTAL SOCIETY — BaLBI — 
 
 Harris — Dr. Wilson — Dr. Anderson — Prof. 
 Agassiz — Carl Ritter — Prof. Peabody — Drs. 
 Smith, Dwight, Perkins and Thompson — Clos- 
 ing Observations. 
 
 I W N the Inaugural Address of Dr. John 
 Pickering, first President of the 
 American Oriental Society, it is ob- 
 served : " Our missionary establishments are 
 more active than those of any other nation, 
 particularly in relation to the languages 
 and literature of different countries, and I 
 believe we may, without fear of contradic- 
 tion, state as a fact, that among our mis- 
 sionaries we have a greater number of pro- 
 ficients in the various languages of the East 
 
292 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 and other parts of the world, than are to 
 be found among the missionaries of any 
 other nation." 
 
 Appended to this address there are brief 
 statements respecting the operations of the 
 American Societies and their missionaries, 
 of which Dr. Pickering remarks : " They 
 will abundantly justify the views taken of 
 their extent and importance in the cause of 
 learning alone, without an}^ reference to a 
 higher motive, which originally prompted 
 these efforts of a Christian community to 
 benefit their fellow men." 
 
 Prof. W. D. Whitney of Yale College, and 
 Secretary of the American Oriental Society, 
 says : " I have a strong realization of the 
 value of missionary labor to science. The 
 Oriental Society, which has been in no small 
 measure the medium through which the re- 
 sult of such labors on the part of American 
 missionaries have been given to the world, 
 has been much dependent on them for its use- 
 fulness and importance. There would hardly 
 
PROF. WHITNEY. 293 
 
 be occasion for an American Oriental Society 
 at all, but for them, — so few are there in 
 this country who are devoted to Oriental 
 studies. They are worthily engaged in 
 advancing the work of their predecessors, 
 those missionaries by whom the ancient 
 world was converted to Christianity. 
 
 "The students of the ancient languages 
 and literatures well know what are their 
 obligations to those devoted men. Keligion, 
 commerce and scientific zeal are the three 
 instrumentalities now rivaling one another 
 in bringing new regions and peoples to light, 
 and in uncovering the long buried remains of 
 others, lost or decayed ; and of the three, the 
 first is still the most pervading and effective. 
 
 "As regards our American missionaries 
 in particular, I have heard the manager of 
 one of the great Oriental Societies abroad 
 speak with admiration of the learning, good 
 sense and enterprise which their labors 
 disclose, and lament that the men of his own 
 people were so decidedly their inferiors. 
 
294 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 In examininsr the volumes of the American 
 
 o 
 
 Oriental Society, I was astonished to find 
 that in the first ^yq, in octavo form, more 
 than a thousand closely printed pages had 
 been contributed by foreign missionaries, 
 showing their industry in the direction of 
 science and literature. 
 
 Rev. Lewis Grout, for twenty years a 
 missionary of the Board in Africa, has 
 written a volume entitled "Zulu Land," pages 
 351. In this we have the early history of 
 Natal and adjacent regions, their geograph- 
 ical features, the origin and relation of the 
 Zulu Kaffir and other African tribes, their 
 government, superstitions, literature, and 
 language, — geological features, botanical 
 productions, and much pertaining to the 
 natural history of the country. The J^eio 
 Unglander says : " We have evidence that 
 the book has the accuracy of a photograph." 
 The JVbrth American Review regards the 
 volume as an important contribution to 
 the religious and the political history of 
 the times. 
 
BALE I AND HARRIS. 295 
 
 Balbi, the great encyclopaedist, is enthusi- 
 astic in his praise of missionary adventure 
 and discovery. He says ; "Numerous mate- 
 rials for the comparison of languages have 
 been collected at various times. In this 
 field, along with many other useful laborers, 
 the ministers of Christianity have occupied 
 the first rank. To the zeal of the Mora- 
 vians, Baptists and other Protestant mission- 
 aries, the ethnography that classifies men 
 owes its acquaintance with so many nations 
 — hitherto unknown — in India and other 
 regions of Asia, in various parts of America 
 and Oceanica, along with the translation of 
 the Bible, in whole or in part, into so many 
 diJSerent lan£:ua2:es." 
 
 Harris, author of Mammon, says : " The 
 Christian researches of Buchanan in India, 
 and of Jowett in the Mediterranean, Syria, 
 and the Holy Land, the journals of Heber, 
 the biographies of Marty n. Hall, Turner, 
 Thomason, Brown and others, the periodical 
 account of the Serampore Brethren, and 
 
296 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 the reports of our missionary institutions, 
 are of great value to the historian and the 
 naturalist." 
 
 Dr. J. L. Wilson, who labored nearly 
 twenty years as a missionary in Western 
 Africa, published the result of his inquiries 
 and observations in a useful volume in 
 duodecimo form. It is a standard work of 
 its kind. 
 
 Dr. D. O. Allen labored twenty-five years 
 as a missionary in India, and gave in a 
 volume of more thaa six hundred octavo 
 pages, a faithful description of the country, 
 ancient and modern. The volume has great 
 value in a historical and scientific point of 
 view, as well as being a faithful missionary 
 record. 
 
 Dr. Anderson says : " Williams's Middle 
 Kingdom, in twelve hundred pages, is prob- 
 ably the best account ever published of the 
 Chinese empire, as it had been and was 
 in 1848." 
 
 Prof. Agassiz, referring to the fact that 
 
MISSIONARY HERALD. 297 
 
 a missionary in Asia had just promised 
 to send him specimens of fish, says : " Few 
 are aware how much we owe the mission- 
 aries, both for their intelligent observation 
 of facts, and their collecting of specimens. 
 We must look to them not a little for aid 
 in our efibrt to advance future science." 
 
 Carl Ritter, in his recent work on Pales- 
 tine, says: "The Missionary Herald is 
 where the reader must look to find the most 
 valuable and instructive documents that have 
 been sent home by the agents of any society, 
 and where a rich store of scientific, histor- 
 ical, and antiquarian details may be seen." 
 
 The Herald is a medium through which 
 a great amount of scientific knowledge goes 
 into Christian and popular reading. Scien- 
 tific journals quote freely from this publica- 
 tion. It thus enlarges the domains of useful 
 knowledge. These missionary journals are 
 at the bottom of a large part of that multi- 
 farious knowledge which permits the present 
 asre to call itself the ao^e of intelliarence." 
 
298 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Prof. Andrew P. Peabody, of Harvard 
 College, a distinguished scholar, and a firm 
 friend of the missionary cause, speaking of 
 the Herald, and of the communications 
 of the- missionaries, says: "If we were to 
 leave out of thought its ]3rime purpose of 
 enkindling and sustaining zeal in the great 
 work of evangelizing the world, and regard 
 the Missionary Herald solely as a journal for 
 the dissemination of knowledge and the ad- 
 vancement of learning, it would easily hold the 
 first place among the periodicals of the age." 
 
 Says another, who has made the sciences 
 a specialty : " The contributions of our 
 missionaries to the different departments of 
 science are almost endless. These are 
 mainly in definite and accurate details, 
 filling up the bolder outlines that others 
 have traced. Very much of the value of 
 their labor in this direction consists in the 
 accuracy and reliableness of their representa- 
 tions, in contrast with the marvels and crudi- 
 ties of other irresponsible explorers." 
 
DR. ANDERSON. 299 
 
 Speaking of the value of the Herald in 
 these respects, Dr. Anderson, for many 
 years Foreign Secretary of the Board, bears 
 this testimony : '' The details show by what 
 efforts men of diverse characters and ge- 
 nius succeeded or failed in first gaining the 
 confidence of communities as diverse as 
 themselves ; in awakening the desire for 
 improvement, and securing interested atten- 
 tion to new ideas of human life and des- 
 tiny; the multifarious workings of mind, 
 when imbruted by heathenism, or when mis- 
 led by a corrupt Christianity, both in 
 seeking and resisting Christian truth; the 
 action of hierarchies and governments, half 
 civilized and uncivilized, when disturbed by 
 the advance of light into their dominions ; 
 how schools, where schools were wanting or 
 worthless, have been started, conducted, 
 modified according to circumstances, multi- 
 plied and made to grow into systems of 
 popular education, leading on to the estab- 
 lishment of higher institutions, — literary, 
 
300 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 scientific and professional ; the Christian 
 experience of individual converts, showing 
 the inward struggles through which a multi- 
 tude of minds, of various character and 
 condition, have attained to the intelligent 
 and cordial reception of Christian truth, 
 and resulting transformations of character ; 
 the planting and training of churches in 
 forms varying as the exigencies of each 
 required, and their various degrees of 
 success ; the influence of advancing Christian 
 light and morality on the action of govern- 
 ments, even to the extent of their peaceful 
 reconstructions in better forms and on better 
 principles ; the transformation of society, 
 by the gradual adoption of the industry, 
 commerce, arts, comforts, and decencies of 
 civilized 'Christian life. The men and 
 women by whose labors all these things have 
 been done, have so described them from day 
 to day as they occurred, that the Christian 
 world might understand, appreciate and 
 sustain their labors; and that minds com- 
 
MEMORIAL VOLUME. 301 
 
 petent to the task might suggest every 
 possible improvement in the modes of con- 
 ducting them. These accounts, either in the 
 words of their authors, or carefully and 
 skillfully condensed, fill the greater part of 
 these thirty-nine octavo volumes : forming a 
 library which has been and is now studied 
 with intense interest, not only by the prince 
 of geographers, Carl Ritter, and other liter- 
 ary and scientific men, but by statesmen of 
 the highest order of intellect, who have no 
 sympathy with its religious spirit." 
 
 The History of the American Board, writ- 
 ten by Dr. J. Tracy, in 1842, was compiled 
 chiefly from published and unpublished doc- 
 uments in his hands at the time. It is an 
 invaluable contribution, not only to mis- 
 sionary literature, but to general knowledge 
 and learninof. 
 
 Dr. Anderson published, in 1862, The 
 Memorial Volume, which is a condensed 
 summary of the most valuable knowled2"e 
 relating to the great missionary proo-- 
 
302 THESE FOR THOSE 
 
 ress of the last half-centuiy. It is the 
 record of an enterprise that undertook the 
 work of Christian civilization in heathen and 
 half-civilized nations. As a memorial work, 
 itJias hardly an equal in point of style, and 
 in the subject-matter treated. 
 
 More recently this author published a 
 volume entitled "The Hawaiian Islands," soon 
 after he had journeyed over those islands. 
 This book, though it treats mainly of mi.^- 
 sionary matters, goes into the general and 
 natural history of the islands, giving a de- 
 scription of the people, their origin, habits, 
 and improvement ; also of the islands as 
 such, their physical features and peculiarities 
 so interestins: to scientific readers. 
 
 This book, in connection with one pub- 
 lished by his daughter, Mrs. Street, of Wis- 
 casset, Me., who accompanied the Doctor on 
 that tour, and saw with even a more curious 
 and aesthetic eye than the father himself, to- 
 gether with Dibble's " History," and Bingham's 
 " Twenty-one years as a Missionary " at the 
 
SMITH AND D WIGHT. 303 
 
 islands, gives a graphic as well as exhaustive 
 history of those interesting lands. 
 
 Just after the Grecian independence had 
 been achieved in 1829, the Greek Islands 
 were visited by Dr. Anderson and Eli Smith, 
 one of the missionaries in Turkey. Dr. A., 
 on his return, published a volume, which 
 received honorable notice from the Royal 
 Geographical Society in London, as a valu- 
 able and much needed contribution to geo- 
 graphical science. 
 
 Soon after, in 1833, Eev. Messrs. Smith 
 and Dwight made a general tour of explo- 
 ration through Asia Minor, including Arme- 
 nia, and into Georgia and Persia, with a visit 
 to the Nestorians. It was published in tAvo 
 volumes. It was reprinted in London, and 
 highly commended in some of the leading 
 English Reviews. 
 
 In this connection I will speak of a vol- 
 ume entitled, " Residence of eight years in 
 Persia among the Nestorians and Moham- 
 medans," in more than ^yq hundred octavo 
 
304 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 pages, by Dr. Perkins. This book has the 
 appearance of having been written by one 
 who held not only a graceful pen, but saw 
 with a critical and aesthetic eye. 
 
 The periodicals of our missionary Boards, 
 diffused over the country generally, are 
 replete with the records of travels, observa- 
 tions and discoveries of missionaries. They 
 become a sort of circulating library of his- 
 torical facts and scientific knowledge for the 
 masses of the people. 
 
 Till recently, art and science had trav- 
 ersed but few fields. Now they have gathered 
 the wealth of the world. But who have 
 been the largest contributors to this wealth ? 
 Who have been the most diligent explorers 
 to obtain accurate knowledge of the nations ? 
 It is those who have gone to preach the 
 gospel to the heathen. As successful ex- 
 plorers and discoverers in fields covering 
 scarcely less than half the globe, there is no 
 class of men that outrank foreign mission- 
 aries. Their high motive has urged them 
 
DEBT TO MISSIONS. 305 
 
 on. We owe more to missionary adventure 
 and discovery for the knowledge we have of 
 this world, its peoples, their thinking and 
 habits, than perhaps to any other source. So 
 far as foreign missions in these ways have 
 tended to guide popular thought, to give 
 breadth to knowledge, and to enlarge the 
 treasures of science, they have done a ser- 
 vice to mankind which money could not 
 repay. 
 
 30 
 
TOPIC YI. 
 
 OUE INDEBTEDNESS TO MISSIONS 
 AS CHUKCHES AND CHRISTIANS. 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 EFFECT OF FOREIGN MISSIONS ON CHRISTIAN 
 THEOLOGY. 
 
 Spiritual Nature op Missions — Discriminations — 
 Importance op their Aid — Illustration of 
 THEIR Achievements — How these effect Men's 
 Reasoning and Estemation of Christianity. 
 
 ^j^^OREIGN missions are primarily 
 ^l^ foi* the heathen; they are profit- 
 able to them principally ; but are 
 profitable likewise to those engaged in 
 them at home. This fact we have at- 
 tempted to show in several distinct 
 Topics. We are now to show that foreign 
 missions have been profitable to us as 
 Christians and churches. They have been 
 a blessing to the denominations that have 
 been engaged in them. Their influence has 
 been felt on Christian character and culture, 
 
310 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 in promoting growth in grace, religious 
 development and personal holiness. 
 
 The impression has prevailed to some 
 extent that foreign missions are of use only 
 to the heathen ; that they are an almost 
 unrelieved burden to the Christian world ; 
 a draft upon their prosperity and patience 
 even. But this is not true ; and it is high 
 time that this notion, and such disparagement 
 of the noblest work of the age, be removed. 
 The work of missions is profitable to us 
 as Christians and Churches every way. 
 They are a privilege to the Christian world, 
 as well as a blessing to the heathen world. 
 They are not a loss, an outset, a burden, but 
 are a gain to us, both in temporal and 
 spiritual things. There are no gains, in- 
 deed, so much to be coveted as spiritual 
 gains, and there are no losses so much to 
 be deprecated as spiritual losses. 
 
 The good gotten from foreign missions 
 by those engaged in them is incidental and 
 reflexive, but none the less real and useful 
 
DISINTERESTED WORK. 311 
 
 on that account. Such is the order of things 
 in the divine economy, that blessings im- 
 parted are reactive or retrospective often 
 in their influence, and afi'ect the giver 
 as well as those upon whom they are 
 bestowed. The blessedness of giving and 
 doing for Christ's sake is real, is all our own, 
 and nothing can take it away from us ; while 
 at the same time, the blessing bestowed 
 reaches others and still others on to the end 
 
 of time. 
 
 The work of foreign missions is not a 
 work carried forward in view of any respec- 
 tability, convenience, or profit to those 
 engaged in it, as is the case often in efforts 
 to support the gospel at home. We go to 
 the work of missions for the good they will do 
 others, and those whom we have never seen. 
 We do not undertake them for personal 
 benefit, or because they are supposed to 
 benefit our nation or community, as in 
 efforts for our own parish or church; we 
 support them as a foreign enterprise, for the 
 
312 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 good of those far distant from us, and witK 
 no thought of any good to come to us 
 in return. The work, in this aspect of it, 
 becomes a disinterested work. 
 
 But while this is the grand motive to for- 
 eign missions, there are moral benefits and 
 compensations that come to us as a conse- 
 quence of the work. This refluent influence 
 is all the more profitable and significant 
 because it is spiritual and pertains to imper- 
 ishable things. 
 
 Works of disinterestedness are surest to 
 react for good upon the doer. The good 
 measure pressed down, shaken together and 
 running over, promised to those that 
 give, is for those that give disinter- 
 estedly; that give the best, and hardest 
 to be parted with. There is no giving 
 nor doing that is so profitable as the kind 
 that excludes self, and necessitates personal 
 sacrifice without the hope of personal gain. 
 There are no acts nor gifts so precious to 
 Christ as those that are intended to save the 
 
CHRISTIAN THEOLOGY. 313 
 
 souls of men. We should expect, then, that 
 the best gifts of Gocl, his richest favors, 
 would be for those who do most and suffer 
 most to save men, and to save those they 
 have never seen. We should expect that the 
 work of foreign missions, carried on in 
 the spirit of Christian benevolence, would 
 strengthen the Church of Christ, and kindle 
 to a purer flame the spirit of piety in Chris- 
 tian hearts. But to the foundations ! 
 
 Look at the bearing of this work on the 
 interests of Christian Theology. Missions 
 have done much to strengthen the argument 
 in favor of Christianity. I affirm their 
 profitableness to us spiritually from this 
 point of view. This is fundamental. What- 
 ever helps to authenticate and establish the 
 Christian religion, upon which all good insti- 
 tutions and influences rest, is a spiritual 
 good ; it is a rational good ; it is a personal 
 good. 
 
 No argument in favor of the Christian 
 relio:ion is more conclusive than the one 
 
314 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 derived from its achievements in the world. 
 Every religious system must bear to be put 
 to this test. By their fruits ye shall 
 know them. The system that will not stand 
 this test of results is a failure, and must be 
 set aside. On the other hand, a system that 
 benefits the world spiritually and perma- 
 nently, is proved to be from God. 
 • Foreiern missions have brousrht a new 
 element of strength to the proofs of Chris- 
 tianity as a system. The gospel has been 
 tested among the nations on an extended 
 scale, and in circumstances the most unpro- 
 pitious. It has been tried and proved in 
 point of efficacy where peoples were sunk to 
 the lowest depths of barbarism. It has 
 stood the test where all other influences had 
 failed. It has elevated races and peoples 
 that nothing else could reach. It has been 
 authenticated as divine by the splendor of 
 its achievements.. It has been tried upon 
 the cannibals of the Feejee Islands, upon the 
 savages of the Marquesas Group, and with 
 
CHANGES WROUGHT. 315 
 
 marvelous results. Nowhere on earth, fifty 
 years ago, was human nature sunk lower 
 than at the Sandwich Islands. More than 
 half the children born there were put to 
 death in their infancy. Every form of moral 
 restraint had been taken off from the people 
 on many of the Islands. The Tabus, with 
 the cumbersome system of idolatry, had 
 been abolished, that the people might be 
 more free to indulge in chosen wickedness. 
 The intellect and heart had gone to a fearful 
 depth of debasement. The vices had been 
 multiplied and intensified by contact with 
 foreigners, who had visited those islands for 
 gain, or had gone there for lawlessness and 
 licentiousness. 
 
 And, worst of all, the natives were satis- 
 fied with their condition. They did not wish 
 for any change. They had no desire to rise 
 in the scale of intelligence and morality. 
 Consequently there was no human standpoint 
 froiA which to commence the work of elevat- 
 ing and civilizing them. They preferred to 
 
316 777^^^ FOR THOSE. 
 
 live without God or gods in the world. It 
 was paradise to revel in wickedness as their 
 ancestors had done. They sought to out- 
 rival their ancestors in wicked and abomin- 
 able deeds. 
 
 But the gospel came to them. It was 
 preached to them in love. It took effect. 
 It reached their minds and consciences. 
 Its influence began to be great upon the 
 people, especially upon those in power. 
 There were conversions ; churches were 
 formed, and houses of worship were built. 
 Men left off their vices, and led Christian 
 lives. The language was reduced to form. 
 Schools were established. A new aspect 
 was put upon the nation. The Spirit came 
 down in a marvelous outpouring, and many 
 thousands were converted. The seal of 
 God's special approval was thus put upon 
 the work, and a new seal, too, of great sig- 
 nificance, was put upon the truth of Chris- 
 tianity that had accomplished the work. 
 This change at the islands was of itself a 
 
PRINCIPLES AND PROOFS. 317 
 
 great good, as measured by its thoroughness 
 and extent, the worth of the soul and the 
 length of eternity. But we are bound to 
 consider the effect of this upon Christian- 
 ity itself; not, indeed, as to its principles or 
 substance, but with respect to its evidences 
 and sanctions in the appreciation of a world 
 for which it was established. The principles 
 of Christianity are established. It is done 
 forever. They are unchangeable, and can 
 never be shaken. But it is otherwise with 
 the Evidences and development of Christian- 
 ity. These change ; these are strengthened 
 or weakened according to circumstances, 
 successes and reverses. Evidences are rela- 
 tive; principles are absolute. Those are 
 affected by circumstances, developments and 
 influences ; these are positive, are permanent. 
 The evidences of Christianity are thus 
 strengthened in the view of reason by dem- 
 onstrations of its power and supernatural 
 agency in the world. The foreign mission- 
 ary work has thus fortified the argument in 
 
318 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 favor of the Christian system. A religious 
 system that has served to change gross bar- 
 barism and wretchedness into an orderly and 
 civilized Christian state, is proved to be 
 from God. Next to the miracles of early 
 times, these modern achievements of the gos- 
 pel demonstrate its divine origin. 
 
 The inductive evidence thus brought out 
 in favor of the Christian system, — I mean 
 evidences derived from authenticated facts, 
 accumulated successes and triumphs under 
 such unfavorable circumstances, — is hardly 
 less conclusive than the sujpernaturdl proofs 
 that accompanied its introduction into the 
 world. God's voice out of the heavens 
 could scarcely be more emphatic and audible 
 than his voice among the nations now. The 
 power that could roll back the sea, and change 
 it into marble, is not more evidently divine, 
 or powerfully demonstrated to the world, 
 than the power that could roll back this 
 ocean of dead heathenism, and put in its 
 place a Christian civilization. K he who 
 
SKEPTICISM BAFFLED. 319 
 
 healed the sick and raised the dead gave 
 proof that God was with him and wrought 
 by him, so does the missionary, whose words 
 of truth raise men and nations that are 
 spiritually dead. 
 
 Skepticism finds ways to meet other 
 kinds of Christian evidence drawn from 
 reason, analogy and Scripture, — but proofs 
 brought from facts, or fields of Christian 
 conflict and conquest, where the gospel has 
 elevated men, raising the family institution 
 from ruins, establishing good government 
 and equal laws, promoting industry and 
 thrift, and putting upon society the crown 
 of intelligence and virtue, cannot easily be 
 resisted. 
 
 So it is that Christian missions have 
 strengthened the evidences of Christianity, 
 and added the crowning argument of 
 achievement and conquest among the nations 
 that were sunk lowest in barbarism. Chris- 
 tian theology thus stands on higher ground 
 by reason of these successes. It has a 
 
320 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 firmer basis in human belief. Those achieve- 
 ments in some parts of the heathen world, 
 as in Madagascar, have been of the nature 
 of miracle itself, in this matter of positive 
 demonstration. These moral miracles are 
 really no less conclusive than the miracles 
 wrought anciently upon the elements and 
 materials of nature. Christ said, if ye be- 
 lieve not me, believe the works! I take it 
 that he meant spiritual work^, not less than 
 natural or material works. For those, not 
 less than these, were miraculous or super- 
 natural, though the nature and ends 
 of the miracle were different in the 
 two cases. The kind of miracle wrought 
 in nature, skeptical philosophy has as- 
 sumed to set aside on the ground that it 
 is easier to conceive that the human senses 
 should be deceived, than that the order of 
 nature should be changed. But the order 
 of nature has been changed by means of the 
 gospel : The order of human nature, corrupt 
 nature, in its worst form and developments 
 
GRAND RESULTS. 321 
 
 of wickedness ! This fact has to be acknowl- 
 edged and accounted for. Skepticism can- 
 not meet it. This moral miracle has been 
 wrought. Let skeptical men account for it. 
 
 This accumulative evidence in favor of 
 Christianity is one of the reflex results of 
 foreiirn missions. It is one of the most 
 valuable influences that have come in return 
 to the Christian world for their efforts. 
 It is not easy to estimate the worth of this 
 form of proof. Christianity is the highest 
 influence for good* among the nations ; but 
 its value depends on its development and 
 demonstrations of power. Its influence is 
 augmented by proofs given to the world 
 of its regenerating power upon the indi- 
 vidual and upon the race. 
 
 The moral condition of this world is 
 affected more by this question, touching the 
 truth of Christianity, than perhaps by any 
 other question. All other problems and 
 interests center in this : namely, the authen- 
 ticity of the gospel, and its power and 
 
 21 
 
322 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 prevalence in the world. It is Christianity, 
 or some form of paganism, that is to prevail 
 upon the earth. This latter casts a blight 
 upon the nations ; the former sheds a glory 
 upon them. We have but to carry the proofs 
 of Christianity in this direction or form of 
 argument, to a point where skepticism and 
 philosophy cannot meet them, to give the 
 gospel a vantage ground in the world which 
 it has never yet held. It is thus that great 
 good has been done. That has been 
 strengthened which strengthens every thing 
 else ; that has been established which estab- 
 lishes every thing else ; that has gotten a 
 victory and a glory which gives conquest 
 and glory to every thing besides ! 
 
 We labor away at our book demonstra- 
 tions to prove the truth of Christianity; 
 and all this is very well, so far as it goes. 
 We go to Paley, to Edwards, Butler, Hop- 
 kins and a host of others, who tell us of 
 analogies and adaptations, of predictions ful- 
 filled and miracles wrought, to prove the 
 
COMPARATIVE PROOFS. 323 
 
 truth of Christianity ; and yet, we have need 
 to go to the history of Christianity itself, 
 its conquests and achievements, to find 
 the highest popular demonstration of the 
 validity of its claims as a system from God. 
 The changes wrought by those few who first 
 went forth to the work of Christ among the 
 nations, and by those who have gone forth 
 to the same work in modern times among 
 the Gentiles, are the crowning proofs or 
 attestations of the power of the gospel. 
 Other proofs are strong and ample for those 
 morally disposed to accept them ; but here 
 the facts themselves must be set aside in 
 order to break the force of proof in favor 
 of Christianity. And recent proofs have an 
 advantage here. Doubt hangs over the 
 distant. Admit that distance sometimes 
 lends enchantment. This is true in natural 
 scenes, as measured by the human eye ; but 
 not in matters of history, as accepted by the 
 intellect and the faith. It gives force to the 
 evidences of Christianity that its successes 
 
324 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 are recent, and its achievements are being 
 multiplied before the eyes of the world. 
 It is useful to be able to show men historic 
 events and proofs, not only, but passing 
 events and proofs ; to show them the records 
 of the power of God not merely, but 
 patent and positive proofs of that power. 
 It is easier to cast doubt upon the remote 
 and distant, than upon things that are coming 
 to pass every day before our eyes, and are 
 identified with the history of our own times. 
 What has wrought these wonders among 
 the nations ? The gospel preached to them 
 by missionaries. What has changed the 
 aborigines of our country in so many instan- 
 ces, inclining them to civilized life and 
 Christian habits? It is the gospel. What 
 the vast numbers of Pariahs and Karans of 
 India, lifting them from moral wretchedness 
 to personal respectability, — to say nothing 
 of the thousands in China and Africa, and 
 tens of thousands in the Pacific islands, 
 that have been made subjects of a moral 
 
PROOFS STRENGTHENED. 325 
 
 resurrection ? It is foreign missions planted 
 by our churches. 
 
 And preachers of the gospel have been 
 helped in their work, New arguments have 
 been given them to enforce the truth and 
 claims of religion. New illustrations of the 
 power of the gospel are furnished, and new 
 incentives and attractions to embrace it. We 
 are able to strike heavier blows at the 
 bulwarks of error and sin. These fresh 
 proofs challenge attention, and deepen con- 
 viction. They appeal to the moral sense 
 and the inner heart. 
 
 These new arguments in proof of Chris- 
 tianity help the instruction in theological 
 schools and colleges. Courses of lectures 
 that bring these proofs and arguments to 
 view, are being connected with our theolog- 
 ical seminaries ; and perhaps the time is 
 not distant when the same will be added to 
 our college courses and other schools. 
 
 These things are of use, too, in the family, 
 in educating children, in forming their relig- 
 
326 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 ious beliefs. Evidences of Christianity that 
 set forth the power of the gospel in heathen 
 lands, are accompanied often by instructive 
 and fascinating narratives. These are not 
 only pleasant, but useful auxiliaries to home 
 influence and training. They are fitted to 
 bring before the minds of children the value 
 of the gospel, and the force of its claims 
 upon their own hearts. I remember a con- 
 versation held some years ago with a talented 
 young man, who had been troubled with 
 objections against Christianity. He re- 
 marked with some feeling and emphasis of 
 expression, that the consideration of what the 
 Christian religion had accomplished in the 
 heathen world, had tended to settle his mind 
 upon the subject. His skepticism was under- 
 mined, his doubts had ceased to trouble him. 
 It is providential that at the time when 
 error was coming in like a flood upon our 
 land in forms of pantheism, rationalism and 
 gross infidelity, the Spirit of the Lord should 
 have lifted up a standard against it in these 
 
REFLEX INFLUENCE. 327 
 
 fresh confirmations of the truth and power 
 of Christianity. It is not easy to estimate 
 the good that has come to the Christian 
 world in this way. It was unlooked for. It 
 did not enter into the motives that prompted 
 to the work of foreign missions. It is indi- 
 rect and incidental, but none the less valu- 
 able and powerful because reflexive. It is 
 one of the providential blessings that have 
 come to the churches in return for Christian 
 sacrifice, and in the way of strengthening the 
 foundations. 
 
 People are more easily moved to accept a 
 system of religion, as proofs in its favor 
 are multiplied. Confidence in its truth and 
 power is strengthened. The Spirit's work 
 in the heart, indeed, will never cease to 
 be necessary to induce men to give up their 
 sins, and embrace the gospel. But the 
 Spirit uses evidence, argument, — illustra- 
 tions, even ! And as these accumulate in 
 favor of Christianity, saving influences and 
 spiritual agencies will be multiplied. 
 
CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 CHRISTIAN UNION AS APFECTED BY FOREIGN 
 I^nSSIONS. 
 
 How A United Work affects Christians — Unity 
 AMONG Missionaries abroad — Influence of re- 
 turned Missionaries on the Churches — The 
 Spirit and Power of the Mission Work favor- 
 able TO Union — Exceptions and Lbiitations; 
 
 '^^^ NE of the good things that have 
 -^^ come to us from foreign missions is 
 '^^ the strenfirthenino: of the bond of 
 Christian brotherhood in the churches at 
 home. This world- work has brought Chris- 
 tian hearts and wills nearer together. In 
 proportion as the work of Christ and of the 
 kingdom has expanded, the hearts engaged 
 in that work have been brous^ht into closer 
 Christian bonds. The influence of foreign 
 missions has been to soften the asperity of 
 
CHRISTIAN UNION. 329 
 
 sect, and thus promote Christian charity 
 the world over. 
 
 The hostile attitude of religious bodies in 
 Christian lands has long been a hinderance 
 to the progress of Christianity. It has 
 marred the comeliness of the visible church, 
 and crippled its power to a large extent. 
 Ultra denominationalism, with its narrow 
 jealousies and chafing rivalries, has tended 
 to strengthen false religions, as well as to 
 weaken greatly the true. Christ prayed 
 that his followers might be made perfect in 
 one, — that the world might know that the 
 Father had sent him. So it is that the spirit 
 of Christian union has a salutary influence 
 upon the world in sin. 
 
 The foreign missionary work tends to pro- 
 mote such union. Any great work done 
 for the world lying in wickedness, helps to 
 bring all hearts engaged in that work into 
 closer and warmer sympathy. Such work 
 serves to throw all lesser issues into the 
 shade. 
 
330 THE8E FOR THOSE. 
 
 When Christians rise from the specific to 
 the generic, from the particular to the com- 
 prehensive, from the narrow to the grand, 
 they are brought nearer together in mutual 
 interest and affection. The common object 
 or enterprise looms up above all party and 
 personal considerations. Laboring for a 
 world, they come more closely into the sym- 
 pathy of Him who suffered and died for a 
 world. When a common evil of great pro- 
 portions is attacked, or a common good of 
 all-absorbing interest is sought, former differ- 
 ences of feeling disappear or diminish, and 
 grander motives and sympathies draw men 
 to a common standard of view and of 
 love. 
 
 And then the courtesy which denomina- 
 tional Boards of Missions show to each 
 other in their affairs at home and in their 
 work abroad, has a useful influence upon the 
 churches that sustain them. In their anni- 
 versaries, in their published documents and 
 addresses, words of kindness, co-operation. 
 
THE GREAT WORK. 331 
 
 and fraternity are used. A noble example 
 this to the denominations united in these 
 Boards, and in favor of the oneness of Chris- 
 tian hearts. 
 
 But missionaries themselves are far away 
 from scenes of denominational strife. Conflict 
 is very rarely known in the foreign field. De- 
 nominationalism there is a strange growth. 
 It is a difierent thing from that which' bears 
 its name in Christian countries. Mission- 
 aries are engaged against a common enemy. 
 They are sent out to overthrow heathenism 
 by preaching the gospel. The work de- 
 mands all their energies. They have little 
 time or disposition to engage in party 
 conflicts. They cannot come down to at- 
 tend to these doubtful matters. They 
 need all their strength and influence against 
 overshadowing heathenism, and in efibrts to 
 build up the kingdom of love. They are 
 willing that other orders should help them, 
 and work by their side ; and that each one 
 should work in his own way and style, and 
 
332 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 with just that sort of armor and weapon 
 which God has given him the skill to use. 
 Eeturned missionaries tell us that secta- 
 rianism, in the bad sense, does not usually 
 follow them into the foreign field. It does 
 not ordinarily outlive the first sea-voyage ! 
 Almost the next thing they get rid of after 
 their sea-sickness, is their sectarianism, or 
 the offensive features of ifc. How often have 
 they been heard to say, possibly in a little 
 of oriental exaggeration, that in the mission 
 field, they scarcely knew what denomination 
 they were of. They are Christians, at work 
 for Christ to save the world ! Not that they 
 love their own order less, but they love other 
 orders better. Not that their home-loves 
 are weaker, but their love for a lost world is 
 stronger. They are far away; and every 
 thing that bears the likeness of Christ is dear 
 to them. Every one that can do the work 
 of Christ is dear to them. So it seems 
 unnatural to them, it is unnatural, to contend 
 with their brethren, who bear the image of 
 
CO-OPERATION. 333 
 
 Christ, and are engaged in the work of 
 Christ for the perishing at their side. 
 
 The several evangelical denominations 
 abroad have thus co-operated together with 
 singular harmony. Their differences, instead 
 of being a weakness, have been rather a 
 glory. These illustrations of Christian union 
 in the foreign work have great moral sig- 
 nificance. They are among the lesser lights 
 of the Christian world; and, shining from 
 afar, have reached our own churches, and 
 the effect has been good. 
 
 For that which is useful and beautiful in 
 the foreign field, is equally so in the home 
 field. That which is good in India and 
 China and Japan, is good also in Britain 
 and America. Moral influences, moral forces, 
 have a universal application. So the spirit 
 of Christian union, that prevails largely and 
 happily abroad, is reflected back upon the 
 churches in our own country. The mis- 
 sionary work reacts upon us in a variety of 
 ways,— in modifying the developments of 
 
334 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Christianity in our own country. The type 
 of Christian truth set up in heathen coun- 
 tries, makes an impression upon general 
 Christian thought and feeling. The work 
 abroad modifies our home work. The spirit 
 that prevails there has its influence here. It 
 could scarcely be otherwise. The communi- 
 cations between missionaries abroad and the 
 churches at home are constant and influential. 
 Mssionaries return frequently to this coun- 
 try. It is best that they should do so ; they 
 wear longer for the change. And they tell 
 us how it is with them abroad, what they 
 have done there, and how they have done 
 it. Like Paul and Barnabas, they tell the 
 churches at home what the Lord has wrought 
 by their hands in heathen countries, and of 
 the Christian fellowship and sympathy en- 
 joyed in the field of their common labors. 
 Besides, the letters and appeals of mis- 
 sionary brethren, showing their success, and 
 the catholic spirit in which the work has 
 been done, have a tendency to benefit the 
 
FEWER TEMPTATIONS. 335 
 
 churches at home, in promoting the mission- 
 ary spirit, and the kindred feeling of Chris- 
 tian brotherhood. 
 
 We are led to see how it is with them 
 there who are doing this work; that they 
 cease from strife, co-operate together, love 
 one another, and are one in their great 
 work ; and we are forced to feel that it ought 
 to be so with us here at home. 
 
 I admit that missionaries have fewer 
 temptations to. sectarian jealousy than we 
 have in this country. They have stronger 
 motives to Christian fellowship, if possible, 
 than we have in the midst of our gospel 
 institutions and free civilization. Although 
 their fields are often contiguous, they are 
 not usually identical, — as they not unfre- 
 quently are in this country. Then* work is 
 less mixed, is more separate and simple than 
 ours ; and hence it ofiers fewer temptations 
 to strife. Their example, however, should 
 be none the less influential with us on this 
 account ; for temptation never afibrds a valid 
 
336 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 excuse for wrong-doing, neither do motives 
 and facilities take essentially from the virtue 
 of right-doing. The spirit of consecration 
 that took these missionaries to their distant 
 fields, tends to lift them above the spirit of 
 sectarianism and the bitterness of party 
 strife. A disinterested motive constrained 
 them, and a spiritual influence sustains them. 
 And wherever the spirit of the Lord is, there 
 is unity as well as liberty. It was a Eang 
 they went out under to the. war. It is a 
 warfare that admits of various armor and 
 styles of service. It perhaps demands these. 
 It is a kingdom of righteousness and of 
 peace they went to build up. And no 
 wonder they are not disposed to turn their 
 armor and forces, needed wholly in the com- 
 mon warfare, against each other ! The spirit 
 of the prophets is subject to the prophets. 
 I do not affirm that these things are 
 strictly true in every mission field ; or that 
 the great tempter has never tried his skill 
 on missionary ground, nor sown the seeds of 
 
NOT AMALGAMATION. 337 
 
 discord and jealousy there. I only say that 
 where this has been done, it is a marked 
 exception to the general facts in the case. 
 jMy statement is general, that the positive 
 influence of the foreign missionary work as 
 tending to Christian union, through the 
 example and spirit of those in the field, has 
 been most happy upon the churches at home. 
 It has been so every way, — in awakening 
 the spirit of Christian enterprise, in quicken- 
 ing the graces of the churches, and in pro- 
 moting the spirit of Christian union and 
 charity: 
 
 I do not arofue that relii^ious denominations 
 themselves should be disbanded. I have 
 no faith in any broad-church principle or 
 enterprise, nor in any so-called undenomi- 
 national organizations. Ko permanent good 
 will come at present in any such way. 
 Christian union is not so reached. It is 
 union, and not blending. It is unity 
 in spirit, und not in organization. The 
 law of progress in the church, is not 
 
 22 
 
338 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 towards unity in simplicity, but towards 
 unity in diversity ! It is not elemental but 
 spiritual oneness. It is the Spirit that 
 maketh one. The unity that has proportion 
 and grandeur has diversity, variety ! It is 
 life — not shape — that gives unity. It is 
 unity in variety, or variety working into 
 unity, that is wanted in the church now. 
 It is the selfishness and bitterness of the 
 sects, and not their existence and form, 
 that should pass away. Not sect, but sec- 
 tarianism should cease. This shall be de- 
 stroyed by the brightness of his coming. 
 
 The Christian orders should have a bet- 
 ter understanding among themselves. They 
 should have a Christian sense or common- 
 sense, that would lead them to feel that the 
 things in which they are agreed, are greater 
 than those in which they difibr. Then they 
 would be led to make more of their agree- 
 ments, and less of their differences. Let 
 them see how much there is that unites them, 
 and how little there is that divides them, 
 
TEST OF CHARACTER. 339 
 
 and there would be more of close commun- 
 ion, and less of closed communion ! 
 
 We are disposed to place this among the 
 many good influences that have come to us 
 from foreign missions. The missionaries 
 abroad have given us an example of Chris- 
 tian sacrifice, and are teaching us lessons of 
 Christian love and good will. We are learn- 
 ing from them in these respects. There has 
 been, as a result, a wider and heartier co- 
 operation on the part of Christians of the 
 different orders, in doing our home work. 
 We are happy to ascribe these influences, 
 first to the spirit of Christ, the great master- 
 builder, and then, secondarily, to those who 
 are acting according to his last command in 
 the foreign work, and also accordiug to 
 the spirit of his prayer that all might be 
 one. 
 
 I will add in this connection, as showing 
 the value of the missionary work, that it 
 serves as a sort of test to Christian char- 
 acter. This is true with respect to bodies 
 
340 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 of Christians, and to professed Christians 
 themselves. It is of the nature of a 
 standard, or touchstone, to prove the gen- 
 uineness of religious sects, the spirit and 
 thorousrhness of their faith and service. A 
 religious denomination, at this day, brings 
 itself into doubt as to the purity of its faith 
 and the earnestness of its service for Christ, 
 that declines this service of foreign missions. 
 Since the church awoke to the work of mis- 
 sions in these last times, the response which 
 this call of Providence has met from Chris- 
 tian denominations and churches can be 
 properly taken as a test of their earnestness 
 and faithfulness in the Christian service. 
 We would naturally expect that any sect that 
 had lost out of its life some essential ele- 
 ment, or had embraced fundamental errors, 
 would fail in this great Christian enterprise. 
 It takes faith to do the work of faith. It 
 takes faith to do the work of missions. It 
 demands a high type of Christian character 
 and consecration to carry forward this Chris- 
 
FAITH AND WORKS. 341 
 
 tian warfare to the ends of the earth against 
 such grave obstacles and discouragements. 
 Hence the presence of missions serves as a 
 test or proof of Christian loyalty. 
 
 We would err on the side of charity rather 
 than at its sacrifice ; but we are forced to the 
 conviction that religious bodies, having ability 
 and a membership equal to the undertaking, 
 that do nothing in the work of foreign mis- 
 sions, to which Christ commanded his fol- 
 lowers, cannot be regarded at this day as a 
 Christian power in the world. 
 
 Habitual disobedience to a positive com- 
 mand of Christ, where the excuse of ignorance 
 or lack of opportunity cannot be urged, must 
 be regarded as prejudicial to a sound Chris- 
 tian-character. He who obeys not, is as far 
 from God as he who believes not. The lack 
 of works really proves a defect in the 
 faith, so a defective faith is betrayed by the 
 failure of works. The leaven of error in a 
 religious body would naturally be accom- 
 panied by inefficiency in the performance of 
 
342 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 high Christian duty. Such is the relation 
 of faith and works, that the absence of the 
 one demonstrates the absence of the other. 
 It is so in the individual, it is the same with 
 the denomination. Now that the light has 
 come, and the world is open, and opportuni- 
 ties to enter the great harvest field are 
 multiplied, the Christian sect, or professed 
 believer, that declines this work, or stands 
 aloof from it, does not give good evidence 
 of loyalty to Christ. I would discriminate 
 here, where the claim of ignorance or of ina- 
 bility can be set up. I am forced, also, to 
 make exceptions in behalf of individuals who 
 have stood forth as distinguished from the 
 orders with which they are connected, by 
 the spirit of a catholic unity and interest in 
 the foreign missionary work. There are those 
 who have given the highest possible proof 
 of zeal and sincerity in this work. I could 
 name persons, if it were proper to do so, 
 distinguished in character and attainments, 
 who are marked exceptions to the com- 
 
THE JESUITS. 343 
 
 inunions with which they are nominally 
 connected. 
 
 But the Jesuits have shown great zeal in 
 missions, it may be claimed; and if this 
 work is to be put forth as a test, in any good 
 sense, of Christian faith and earnestness, we 
 must take these also into our fellowship. 
 
 It is necessary to look at the terms used. 
 Have the Jesuits ever engaged in the work 
 of missions in the Bible sense of the work ? 
 They have compassed sea and land to make 
 proselytes, not to Jesus Christ, but to the 
 Pope at Kome. They seek to bring men, 
 not into the kingdom of God, but into the 
 Catholic church. And wherever the Eoman 
 Catholics go on their proselyting work, they 
 antagonize ao^ainst Protestant missions, they 
 seek to exterminate them, root and branch. 
 It seems absurd, therefore, to call things so 
 opposite and antagonistic in purpose and 
 spirit, by the same name. If those are mis- 
 sionaries who substitute the wood of the 
 cross for the doctrine of the cross, who con- 
 
344 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 vert men to the Pope and the church, rather 
 than to Christ and his kingdom, and every- 
 where antagonize against, and exterminate 
 if possible, the true work and church of 
 Christ, — if we give the name of missionaries 
 to such, then it would seem impossible, by 
 any propriety of speech, to apply these names 
 to those engaged in the great Christian work 
 of the age. 
 
 We cannot properly call one a mission- 
 ary who is sent forth for any other purpose 
 than to bring men to Christ. Where any 
 other object than this inspires the move- 
 ment, it cannot be styled a missionary 
 movement. The persons engaged in it are 
 not missionaries, but emissaries rather, nor 
 are the denominations thus ensrao^ed entitled 
 to be regarded as missionary bodies. 
 
 This test to which religious denominations 
 are brought here, is one to which professed 
 Christians, also, I have said, may be brought. 
 Interest in the work of missions is a gospel 
 test. There is perhaps a degree of igno- 
 
PROOF WANTING. 345 
 
 ranee that lingers in the Christian church, 
 that requires some charity. God winks at 
 sins of ignorance, and at neglects of duty 
 that come in consequence of it; — but now 
 commands men everywhere to repent, and 
 do the works of faith. A professed Christian 
 at this time, having knowledge and ability, 
 that does nothing in the way of missions, 
 gives questionable proof of love to Christ. 
 How can one have love to the Redeemer, 
 who lives in habitual disregard of his king- 
 dom, and in known disobedience to his last 
 command ? What proof can one give of love 
 to Christ, who makes no personal sacrifice to 
 publish his gospel, and carry the news of 
 salvation to a lost world, — who gives 
 nothing and does nothing to save the 
 perishing? Can such claim that they are 
 controlled by Christian principle, or the 
 golden rule of Christ? If they themselves 
 were idolators, were wallowing in the abom- 
 inations of heathenism, would they not wish, 
 judging from their present stand-point of 
 
346 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 intelligence, that the gospel should be sent 
 to them in the quickest possible time? 
 Would such be willing to be left to perish 
 in ignorance? Then they ought to do as 
 they would in reason wish that others should 
 do for them in a change of circumstances. 
 
 Missions were sent to our ancestors. Thus 
 we have our Christian civilization. Was 
 that a right movement? If so, are we not 
 bound to do the same ourselves for those 
 who are still in heathenism? Pagans now 
 need Christianity as much as our ancestors 
 did. It would do them as much good as it 
 did us anciently. They have as good a right 
 to it as from us, as our ancestors had from 
 others, in their day. We have no more 
 right to withhold the gospel from the half of 
 the world now in ignorance, than the church 
 thirteen hundred years ago had to withhold it 
 from our forefathers. Our interest in this 
 Avork, therefore, may be taken as a test of 
 our Christian discipleship. That is of value 
 to the church of Christ, and to professed 
 
INTEREST EVIDENT. 347 
 
 believers in Christ, that supplies a standard 
 of correct moral judgment. Interest in the 
 missionary work may, indeed, be assumed, 
 and hence become hypocritical. But the 
 lack of interest is never assumed. If it 
 seems to exist, it really exists, and is a most 
 painful proof of want of love and loyalty to 
 Christ. And that which acts as the fan, to 
 test the wheat or chaff upon the floor, has a 
 worth on this account. Tests, ordeals are 
 useful; and nowhere more so than in the 
 spiritual kingdom. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 MORE DIRECT mTLUENCE OF MISSIONS ON THE 
 SPIRITUALITY OF THE CHURCHES. 
 
 •What Demonstrates the Purity op Christianity 
 Affects Religion — Influence of Comprehen- 
 sive Affection — Love to Mankind brings us 
 into Union with Christ — Different Eorms op 
 World love — Missions Arrest Worldliness in 
 the Churches. 
 
 SPEAI^ now of the more direct 
 influence of foreign missions upon 
 the prosperity and spirituality of the 
 churches at home. Whatever tends to 
 promote the standard of piety in the 
 churches, is not only a personal but a 
 national blessing. It is good for this life, 
 it is good for the life to come. It afiects 
 religion, it afiects civilization. For Chris- 
 tianity is the grand conservative power in 
 
CHRISTIAN TESTS. 349 
 
 our civilization. It is the central influence 
 for good in the nation. This influence 
 is omnipresent. It reaches every thing. 
 Christians are as the salt of every com- 
 munity. And whatever adds to the force 
 of this element of power and preservation 
 is a positive blessing. Whatever raises the 
 standard of piety, and improves the quality 
 of Christian character, is a blessing to man- 
 kind. 
 
 The purer Christianity is, the more efi*ec- 
 tive ; the more genuine and free, the more 
 aofOTessive and enersretic. The lisrht that 
 blesses the world is a light that shines I 
 The more brilliant, the wider the circumfer- 
 ence reached by it. It is proved thus to be 
 the li<2:ht of heaven and the liorht of the world. 
 That which becomes the light of the whole 
 world is certainly a light from heaven. So 
 whatever tends to make the light of the 
 church shine more brightly and beneficently 
 on earth, becomes a blessing to man, and on 
 the broadest scale. The missionary spirit 
 
350 THESE FOE THOSE. 
 
 has this tendency. It reacts usefully and 
 healthfully upon the character and heart. 
 An objective enterprise of such moral gran- 
 deur kindles the affections and strengthens 
 religious principle and purpose. Love to 
 a lost world in positive and useful exer- 
 cise, marks the presence of the Christian 
 graces not only, but gives them a healthier 
 activity. The spark of missionary fire 
 from afar that had caught in the languid 
 piety of the church, tends to kindle its piety 
 to a flame. It is of the nature of true relig- 
 ion that it should be so. Love is the fire 
 within ; and the graces of religion will glow 
 and expand, if love, disinterested and en- 
 larged, burn within, and reach out toward 
 a lost world. 
 
 The amount and purity of love is index- 
 ical of the entire character. The greatest of 
 these is charity. It is the test of all, the 
 proof of all, the presence, the promise of all. 
 The comprehensive includes the particular. 
 Love is the beam from heaven ; and the sev- 
 
EFFECT OF WORLD-LOVE. 351 
 
 eral graces are the distinct colors that com- 
 ^. pose it. This grand affection includes the 
 specific graces. Where there is love to Christ 
 in the heart, we love like Christ ; we shall 
 love all that he loved. Christ's love compre- 
 hended a world. Christian love does the 
 same. Else it is not genuine. Such love is 
 not local, narrow, selfish, but expansive and 
 all-embracing. Hence its profitableness unto 
 all things. For where this broad, grand prin- 
 ciple of love abounds, this comprehensive 
 charity, this world-love, — there will be the 
 growth of each particular affection, there 
 will be prompt interest in every thing per- 
 taining to mankind. This all-regulating 
 principle, like a steady central wheel, is felt 
 in all the practical operations and duties of 
 religion, and in all the useful affairs and 
 movements of human life. 
 
 In the moral world as in the natural, 
 effects become causes, as well as follow 
 causes. They are causes to still higher 
 effects and grander ends, which in their turn 
 
352 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 become a yet mightier motive-power in the 
 universe. Love carries the lesser graces up 
 to the loftiest standard, has an outlook upon 
 a lost world, and reaches forth to embrace 
 it. As the result of such expansion, it 
 shines with intenser light and warmth upon 
 all the graces and qualities of the soul, and 
 all that is lovely in society and the world. 
 Such love to the world in practical exercise 
 is necessary to bring us into relationship to 
 Christ. Ha was the Saviour ' of all men ; 
 tasted death for every man ; was the propitia- 
 tion for our sins, and not for our sins only, 
 but for the sins of the whole world. The love 
 that is truly Christlike is love for the whole 
 world. It is love like Christ's that brings us 
 into sympathy with him, into identity with 
 him. It leads us to imitate him, and to suffer 
 for him, and for the perishing everywhere. It 
 brings us into obedience to his command- 
 ments. It brings us into co-operation and 
 companionship with him in his kingdom. 
 Christ's love was a world-love, and our love, 
 
IDENTIFIES US WITH CHRIST. 353 
 
 to bo like his, must be a love for the whole 
 world. When the mind and heart open them- 
 selves to take in the whole world, then we 
 think as Christ thought, we feel as he felt, we 
 act as he acted, and suffer cheerfully in our 
 degree, as He suffered in his. And thus, en- 
 tering into his sympathy, we come to be like 
 Christ. And to be like Christ, we need this 
 cause of missions to give us the fullness and 
 expansion of Christ's love, and to lead us to 
 the highest Christian exercise and sacrifice. 
 This enterprise orbs out this love in its earth 
 view and embrace. So Christ's plans be- 
 come our plans, his purposes our purposes, 
 his spirit our spirit, his kingdom our king- 
 dom. We do not follow Christ, till we 
 come to love as he loved, and act as he 
 acted. We do not obey Christ till we love 
 those whom he loved, and those whom he 
 bade us to love, and all those whom he bade 
 us to love. Then are we ready to accept 
 the conditions of discipleship on Christian 
 terms, by laboring and suffering for a world, 
 as did the Master whom we follow. 
 
 23 
 
'654: THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 So this world-love is the opposite of 
 love for this world, in the common and 
 natm^al sense. That is disinterested, this is 
 selfish. The one is holy, the other sinful 
 love. The former is commanded, the latter 
 forbidden. Every thing pertaining to the 
 character and destiny depends on the kind 
 of world we have in the heart; — whether 
 it be the world we are commanded to love, 
 or the one we are forbidden to love ; the 
 world we are to labor for and save, or 
 the world we are commanded to crucify, 
 with the afiections and lusts. Genuine love 
 for this world creates heavenly-mindedness ; 
 the selfish love of it is the substance of 
 worldliness. The kind of world-love we 
 exercise determines our moral character and 
 destiny. As is the world within us, — 
 which we seek and love, — so are we. The 
 wrong world in the heart, the affections are 
 corrupted, narrowed, congealed. No virtue 
 can grow there, nor good quality ; no good 
 sympathy nor purpose. It is a cheerless. 
 
THE RIGHT WORLD. 355 
 
 sunless world, a starless, breathlesi^ one. 
 Its elements and influences are evil and 
 only evil. The love of this world worketh 
 death. 
 
 But the right world in the heart, the world 
 that God made, and Christ redeemed, this 
 perishing, pleading, sinking world, — and 
 the afiections are made better for it; they 
 are expanded to a higher orbit, and a larger 
 exercise and experience. There is room in 
 that heart for all else that is good. It is not 
 a cold, cheerless, sunless world that revolves 
 there, without heavens or star or law ! No : 
 there is an overspreading heavens, resplen- 
 dent to the spiritual eye. 
 
 Now, the missionary spirit settles this 
 point as to the kind of world we have within 
 us. There are afiections that respond to 
 these opposite worlds ; aiTections that repre- 
 sent them, and illustrate them, till the one 
 class or the other ultimately prevails. The 
 disinterested affection goes out toward a 
 world in sin, the selfish affection toward a 
 
356 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 world of sin. The one affection is Christ- 
 like and comprehensive ; the other is earthy 
 and devilish. 
 
 The foreign mission work had a mighty 
 influence, half a century ago, in arresting the 
 decay of the churches of New England. The 
 drift was toward formality and rationalism. 
 Spirituality had fearfully declined. That 
 work led to noble Christian enterprises in 
 various directions. These gave the churches 
 something to do that was practicable and 
 spiritual and worthy of their calling. This 
 movement awakened Christian thought and 
 interest. It deepened religious experience. 
 So this grand movement exerted a conserva- 
 tive influence to arrest the downward course 
 of things in the church. It was, perhaps, 
 the. weight that turned the vast scale then 
 hanging in suspense, and thus saved the 
 churches of our land from a total defection 
 from the faith. But it is impossible for us 
 now to keep our standing on the ground 
 where the churches stood fifty years ago. 
 
TRUE CHARITY. 357 
 
 Our. candlestick would be soon moved out of 
 its place. Ours is an age of light and 
 motive, of opportunity, obligation, and 
 progress. We cannot screen ourselves be- 
 hind the indifference and apathy of past 
 generations. Our religion should adapt 
 itself to our circumstances and exigencies, 
 and the grand opportunities before us. It 
 has need to be self-forgetting, out-reaching 
 and all-embracing; and not self-conscious, 
 self-tending and world-worshiping. If 
 charity begins at home, it does not stay at 
 home, but goes out everywhere, like the 
 Great Master, to do good to all. Home- 
 bound, home-sick charity, that demoralizes 
 the courage and purposes, that shrinks from 
 enterprise, and shirks responsibility and suf- 
 fering, is not the true grace. It should not 
 nave the name of charity, but some synonym 
 of selfishness. For what though this great 
 work was to begin at Jerusalem, it was not 
 to end there, nor to stay there even till 
 Jerusalem itself was converted. No, the 
 
358 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 standard was to move forward and onward ; 
 it was to be set up among the gentiles. 
 Our standard is to have on its folds the 
 motto — " For a World ! " 
 
 The love that goes out to a lost world 
 will be careful indeed for the lesser inter- 
 ests of society and of charity. It will 
 embrace home and country and self even. 
 Here again is seen the profitableness of this 
 comprehensive afiection or missionary spirit. 
 That which embraces the whole includes the 
 parts, and reaches all lesser interests. The 
 disinterested is always comprehensive. The 
 test of pure attachment, and the touchstone 
 of true character, is this tendency to the 
 disinterested in our affections and activi- 
 ties. 
 
 A proper self-love is distinguished from 
 ordinary selfishness by its tendency to 
 fellowship in things excellent, and in its 
 natural affiliation with the human race. It 
 harmonizes with love to others. Natural 
 affection, though innocent, is not disinter- 
 
DISINTERESTEDNESS. 359 
 
 ested affection ; but it is in harmony with it, 
 is consistent with it, is not indeed consistent 
 till identified with it. The natural affections 
 never appear in their beauty, till they come 
 to be blended with disinterested love that 
 embraces a perishing world. 
 
 Disinterestedness, it has been remarked, 
 is the one grand feature of the missionary 
 movement ; and its exercise in behalf of 
 a world becomes, by a spiritual law, a 
 blessing to those who enter into the spirit 
 of this work at home. This element of 
 disinterestedness, without which the mission- 
 ary enterprise were impossible, is itself the 
 mainspring of the moral affections. It gives 
 strength and tone to Christian character ; 
 it gives health and inspiration to all humane 
 sentiments. It medicates in the moral na- 
 ture, gives force and firmness to the faltering 
 affections. Every form of disinterested labor 
 in the world reacts upon the great Christian 
 body, and upon each individual heart. 
 Such out-reaching, self-forgetting effort 
 
360 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 gives breadth to the soul, and power to 
 the Christian life.i 
 
 This grand movement has promoted our 
 civilization ; it has helped us as a nation ; 
 it has blessed our land in all its interests ; 
 
 ^ It has been said that the hand follows the heart ; it 
 is true, also, that the heart may follow the hand. A 
 disinterested act arouses disinterested affection. The 
 tongue, too, follows the heart, and indicates the heart 
 Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh. 
 Words on the other hand react upon the heart. Eight 
 utterances, warm expressions of disinterested desire 
 move the heart. Outward expressions cast their im- 
 age, and stamp their likeness upon the tablets within. 
 The influence is reciprocal. Causes and effects have 
 an inter-play, or change places on the moral scene. 
 Such are we, and such the mechanism with which our 
 responsibility is connected. The kind of work in 
 which we are engaged has an influence upon the moral 
 affections and character. It cannot but be so. The 
 moral character of the foreign missionary enterprise, 
 as a+disinterested work done for a lost world, must 
 needs have the goodliest influence upon the persons 
 engaged in it. It brings into exercise the noblest 
 affections of man. Its influence upon the Christian 
 religion in this age, and upon the piety of the church 
 of Christy cannot be questioned. 
 
RESULTANT mFLUENCE. 361 
 
 but, best of all, and including all, it has 
 quickened personal piety. It has given 
 exercise to all practical godliness. It has 
 cultivated sympathies and quickened affec- 
 tions that are of priceless worth in the 
 church and in the world. That which we 
 do for others spiritually, is indeed done 
 for ourselves alsoi What the churches and 
 denominations do for the advancement of 
 Christianity in the world, is done for them- 
 selves in the way of their own strength- 
 ening. This resultant influence of the 
 missionary work is invaluable. The reflex 
 spiritual benefits of Christian missions upon 
 the churches and persons that support them 
 is a large item in their value to the world. 
 Christian nations will themselves be evangel- 
 ized thoroughly only in the work of evange- 
 lizing the heathen nations. The reflex influ- 
 ence upon a church or christian community, 
 of entering upon some great objective enter- 
 prise that accords with the spirit of Chris- 
 tianity and their sense of responsibility, is 
 
362 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 one of the sure spiritual results of such an 
 enterprise, in its rebound upon those who 
 move in it. 
 
 Says Andrew Fuller : " There was a period 
 in my ministry marked by the most pointed 
 systematic efforts to comfort my serious 
 people; but the more I tried to comfort 
 them, the more they complained of doubts 
 and darkness. I knew not what to do, nor 
 what to think, for I had done my best to 
 comfort the mourners in Zion. At this time 
 it pleased God to direct my attention to the 
 claims of the perishing heathen in India ; 
 I felt that we had been living for ourselves, 
 and not caring for their souls. I spoke as I 
 felt. My serious people wondered and wept 
 over their past inattention to the subject. 
 They began to talk about a Baptist mission. 
 The females especially began to collect 
 money for the spread of. the gospel. We 
 met and prayed for the heathen ; met and 
 considered what could be done amons; our- 
 selves for them ; met and did what we could. 
 
ANDREW FULLER. 363 
 
 And whilst all this was going on, the 
 lamentation ceased. The sad became cheer- 
 ful, and the desponding calm. No one 
 complained of a want of comfort. And I, 
 instead of having to study how to comfort 
 my flock, was myself comforted by them. 
 They were drawn out of themselves. That 
 was the real secret. God blessed them 
 while they tried to be a blessing. 
 - " The thought of having done something 
 towards enlarging the boundaries of our 
 Saviour's kingdom, and of rescuing poor 
 heathens and Mahometans from under Satan's 
 yoke, rejoiced our hearts. We were glad, 
 also, to see the people of God ofiering so 
 willingly ; some leaving their country, others 
 pouring in their property, and all uniting in 
 prayers to Heaven for a blessing. A new 
 bond of union was formed between distant 
 ministers and churches. Some who had 
 backslidden from God, were restored; and 
 others who had long been poring over their 
 unfruitfulness, and questioning the reality 
 
364 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 of their personal religion, having their atten- 
 tion directed to Christ and his kingdom, lost 
 their fears, and found that peace which in 
 other pursuits they had sought in vain. 
 In short, our hearts were enlarged ; and if 
 no other good had arisen from the under- 
 taking than the effect produced upon our 
 own minds, and the minds of Christians in 
 our own country, it were more than equal to 
 the expense." 
 
CHAPTER XXin. 
 
 WAYS IN WHICH MISSION WORK HAS AFFECT- 
 ED OUR PIETY. 
 
 The Eetur]^ op Missionaries — Lifting of the Pub- 
 lic Heart to take in the World — Effects ob 
 Published Works and Appeals — Life op Mar- 
 TYN — Brainard — Harriet Newell — The Jud- 
 soNS — Dr. Grant — Miss Fiskb, and other 
 Works. 
 
 E HAVE seen the tendency of the 
 missionary spirit to awaken Christian 
 zeal, and to transfuse a quickened 
 Christian life into the churches. That which 
 goes out from us to bless others, as well as 
 that which comes to us from others, affects us 
 for good. What we hear, as well as what 
 we see, influences us, and all the more when 
 the delineations are lifelike. The description 
 given by returned missionaries of their field 
 
366 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 and work, of the condition of the people for 
 whom they labor, begets the liveliest Chris- 
 tian sympathy. The account we get from mis- 
 sion fields, whether through correspondence 
 in the public journals, or in public addresses 
 from the missionaries themselves, serves 
 to awaken a deeper sense of obligation, as 
 well as to stir the sympathies of the heart. 
 We cannot feel for those of whom we know 
 nothing, or have never heard. Out of sight, 
 out of mind. We must behold before we 
 can pity. But the beholding in this case 
 must be mainly through the eyes of others. 
 We cannot visit heathen lands ourselves ; we 
 have to rely on those who have been actors 
 in the scene of the world's redemption, for 
 the knowledge we have of the necessities 
 and claims of the heathen. 
 
 Very little was known of the spiritual 
 condition of the heathen, till they were vis- 
 ited by missionaries, and facts were spread 
 out before the churches at home. These 
 facts stirred the hearts of God's people; a 
 
BIOGRAPHIES. 367 
 
 new sense of obligation was felt; Christian- 
 ity assumed a new interest. It entered upon 
 a broader ministry to man. Christians began 
 to feel that the ignorant and neglected had 
 claims on them. New elements were added 
 to prayer. Breadth and fervor were given 
 to it. Men prayed for a perishing world, as 
 they had never done before. The spirit of 
 prayer soon found expression in correspond- 
 ing efforts to save the world. It embodied 
 itself in the principle of Christian benevo- 
 lence, and of personal sacrifice. 
 
 I .refer now to publications and peri- 
 odicals which the missionary work has 
 brought out. These constitute a valuable 
 portion of our Christian literature. They 
 have exerted a grand influence upon the 
 Christian mind, and upon the activity of the 
 churches. 
 
 The Life of Henry Martyn, written half a 
 century ago, embodying his best thoughts, 
 his burning thoughts, is still a fresh book, 
 and was never more useful in the Christian 
 
368 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 world than now. It is in most of our Chris- 
 tian libraries, and the spirit of it, with its 
 leading sentiments and facts, has gone into 
 other channels, and thus into the life of 
 our Christian literature. The contributions 
 made to science and letters by his brief 
 labors in the East, have an acknowledged 
 value, though subordinate wholly to the 
 inspiration given to the Christian heart by 
 his earnest appeals for a perishing world. 
 The value and record of his brief work and 
 many sacrifices, will not be fully known till 
 the last day. 
 
 The same is to be said of the life and sac- 
 rifices of David Brainard, whose memoirs 
 were written by Jonathan Edwards, more 
 than a century ago. The missionary spirit 
 was a heavenly flame in his soul. He en- 
 tered upon his work among the Indians 
 with a consecration that overcame all diffi- 
 culties and obstacles, made him insensible 
 to sufiering and sacrifice, and gave him an 
 influence, not only among the Indians, but 
 
BIOGRAPHIES. 369 
 
 throughout the Christiau church aud world, 
 that never could be estimated. 
 
 The life of Dr. Lobdell, by Prof. Tyler of 
 Amherst College, has great worth in giving 
 us a full form view of the Christian hero on 
 missionary ground ; dauntless in courage 
 and adventure, enthusiastic in labor and 
 research, which enabled him to add largely 
 to the scientific treasures of his Alma Mater, 
 and to our knowledge of those ancient 
 lands. 
 
 Look at the brief life of Harriet Newell, 
 the early heroine of the missionary cause, 
 without even having entered practically 
 upon the work. Her brief and tender story, 
 written half a century ago, has stirred the 
 heart of millions for Christ and a dying 
 world. In hope deferred, in heart-break- 
 ings for missionary toil, tossed upon those 
 unfriendly seas, now hovering upon that 
 more unfriendly coast, where a Christian 
 nation ruled, but forbade the missionary 
 work; there she sank peacefully into the 
 
 24 
 
370 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 arms of death, to be buried upon a tropical 
 isle, greatly rejoicing that she was counted 
 worthy to suffer for Christ, and devote, even 
 only in purpose, her life to the missionary 
 work. The whole missionary cause orbed 
 itself out in her early consecration and tri- 
 umphs. 
 
 And the Judson memoirs, — first of the 
 wife, then of a second wife, then of himself, 
 and now of the third wife, — they have a 
 rare interest for us, and have made an im- 
 pression upon our Christian literature and 
 upon the Christian world. 
 
 Turn to the life of Dr. Grant. He left a 
 lucrative business in this country to go to a 
 distant field; and, when there, chose the 
 hardest and most perilous work of a pioneer, 
 and laid down his life early upon the altar of 
 Christ, under the shadow of the Koordish 
 mountains. The moral influence of that 
 book is grand. It gives to the world the 
 full-length portrait of a noble Christian hero. 
 The inspiration that has come of that 
 
BIOGRAPHIES. 371 
 
 recorded life, who can measure, in moral 
 enthusiasm aroused, and Christian feeling 
 and consecration deepened? These wait to 
 be revealed in another world. 
 
 Or contemplate the sainted Stoddard, — 
 the ripe scholar, the Christian gentleman, 
 of high and saintly aspirations, "the seraph 
 missionary." Note, too, the writings and 
 toils of Fidelia Fisk ; of whom Dr. Ander- 
 son says : "In the structure and working 
 of her whole nature, she seemed to me the 
 nearest approach, I ever saw, in man or 
 woman, to my ideal of our blessed Saviour, 
 as he appeared in his walks on earth. Her 
 usefulness was as extraordinary as her char- 
 acter." And now the memoir of Mr. Rhea, 
 of the same mission, and of the same spirit, 
 who has taken his place in that constellation 
 of worthies that have gone to their bright 
 home from the Nestorian field. 
 
 The Memorial of Mrs. H. Hamlin, mis- 
 sionary in Turkey, by Mrs. jMargarette 
 W. Lawrence : This work was published 
 
372 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 sixteen years ago, and has taken a high rank 
 among missionary memorials. Its influence 
 upon the Christian mind, especially the clos- 
 ing part of it, that shows us the glorious 
 sunset of that missionary career, has been 
 widely and happily felt. One has seldom 
 read the book who has not resolved to read 
 it a second time. It throws a sort of charm 
 upon the scenery and locations of the East, 
 not only, but also upon missionary life and 
 Christian heroism. Ehodes, where she died, 
 and Patmos are associated now in the Chris- 
 tian mind. The beloved disciple had visions 
 on the one ; another, of kindred spirit, of 
 saintly character and influence, triumphantly 
 closed her precious life, on the other ! 
 
 The memorial of Henry Martyn Adams, 
 missionary to Western Africa, by Rev. A. 
 Bushnell : It is a small volume, but does 
 not need to be large to do its work of love 
 among the churches. It enshrines a most 
 lovely and useful character, whose last days 
 were days of communion with heaven, passiug 
 
BIOGRAPHIES. 373 
 
 verily and literally into open vision. It is 
 recorded that the natives who saw him die, 
 were profoundly impressed with a conviction 
 of the reality of the Christian religion, and 
 of a living world above. 
 
 The memoir of Mrs. Sarah L. Smith, of 
 the mission in Syria, by Dr. Hooker, does 
 honor to the missionary work and spirit. It 
 brings out into clearer light a most intelli- 
 gent and lovely character, of the sweetest 
 influence upon the mission circle and upon 
 the native mind and heart. Her letters had 
 large influence at home, as unpublished ; but 
 their sacred power has been multiplied a 
 thousand-fold by the hand, heart and taste 
 of the biographer. 
 
 I ought not to omit a volume — American 
 jVIissionary Memorial, Harper and Brothers 
 — that gives sketches of Gorden Hall, James 
 Richards, Adoniram Judson, Pliny Fisk, 
 Levi Parsons, Daniel Temple, Azariah Smith, 
 David Abeel and many others. This rich 
 volume has furnished material, in part, for 
 
374 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 many a missionary discourse and appeal, 
 and cannot be read without leaving the most 
 salutary impression. 
 
 But these are only a part of the published 
 memorials of deceased missionaries. I do 
 not attempt to go over the whole field of 
 missionary literature, nor to allude to all the 
 books and reports that have been written 
 upon missionary subjects. In passing over 
 the ground, I have touched here and there a 
 spot or object of interest as an illustration 
 of the whole. 
 
 But the efiect of this type of literature 
 upon the Christian mind and character is 
 very great. Nor is this influence confined 
 to the Christian mind. This kind of litera- 
 ture is extensively read by people of various 
 classes. Its influence upon such is most 
 salutary, enlarging the sphere of their 
 knowledge, impressing their minds with the 
 truth and value of Christianity, and predis- 
 posing them to embrace it. 
 
 I made reference under the preceding 
 
MISSIONARY HERALD. 375 
 
 Topic to the value of missionary periodicals 
 as promoting science and knowledge ; I 
 would add now that their value in awaken- 
 ing the Christian mind, yea, every intel- 
 ligent reader, to a higher sense of the worth 
 of the gospel, the power and importance 
 of religion, and the grandeur of the mis- 
 sionary enterprise among the nations, is far 
 greater, and cannot be overrated. 
 
 The Missionary Herald has exerted more 
 influence in these ways than any other 
 missionary periodical. The accuracy with 
 which it has been edited, care and dis- 
 crimination as to the materials selected, 
 the candor and faithfulness that characterize 
 its columns, the vast range of topics treated, 
 and the broad field covered; its highly 
 evangelical spirit, together with the wisdom 
 of its suggestions and counsels, and of late, 
 its pictorial illustrations, — give this peri- 
 odical the first place of its kind in the confi- 
 dence of the Christian churches, and of the 
 reading public. 
 
376 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 Foreign missions have given us the 
 Monthly Concert of Prayer, the family 
 altar scene of the Church, where Chris- 
 tians, all over the world, bow together to 
 plead for the coming of the kingdom of 
 Christ. N"ext to the Communion table, this 
 great Concert of Prayer gives visible unity 
 to the Christian family, in bringing all hearts, 
 at the same time and act, as it were, to unite 
 in one all-absorbing and comprehensive re- 
 quest at the throne of grace. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 NEW IMPULSE GIVEN TO CHRISTIAN CHARITY. 
 
 how it had been — missions chief in this revival 
 — Christianity requires Sacrifice — Effect on 
 the one who makes it — effects on the 
 Worldly — Use of giving as a Test — Effects 
 OF THE Gospel on the Property Relation — 
 Through this on our Welfare — Example op 
 Mission Churches — Giving a:mong the Chil- 
 dren. 
 
 I 
 
 HE work of foreign missions has 
 had a tendency to promote the spirit 
 of Christian giving. It has thus 
 strengthened the habit of giving. In this 
 way it has exerted a favorable influence upon 
 individual character, and the piety of the 
 church. 
 
 There was not much of Christian giving till 
 the missionary work commenced. Nor was 
 
378 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 the giving of former days of a character gen- 
 erally to test Christian motives or stir the 
 Christian heart. 
 
 The foreign missionary cause took the lead 
 in the great system of Christian charities. 
 One of the first proofs of its happy reflex 
 power on the churches, was its effect on their 
 benevolence. There was not much done foi 
 the neglected at home till the Christian heart 
 had been moved toward the more neglected 
 and needy abroad. Christian beneficence 
 had been hardly recognized as a part of our 
 religion till the condition of the world had 
 been spread out before the churches. Giving 
 by a fixed rule, or according to a systematic 
 method, had not been regarded as a Christian 
 duty at all, much less as a Christian ordi- 
 nance and test. Nor was the idea of sacrifice 
 in the form of abstaining from hurtful lux- 
 uries, or the absurdities of fashion, much 
 considered in those times. Fashion was in- 
 deed confined rather to aristocratic circles, to 
 which the above remark is intended rather 
 
OLDEN TIME. 379 
 
 to refer. Who ever heard, half a century ago, 
 of parting with a fixed portion of one's annual 
 income to send the gospel to the destitute ? 
 Eeligion was a good deal limited then, and, 
 with rare exceptions, to the narrow circle of 
 home society, and to the personal salvation 
 of the possessor, and its flame was feeble 
 just in proportion to the narrowness of its 
 circumference. 
 
 Covetousness in those times did not make 
 very seriously against Christian character. 
 Notorious selfishness got into the church and 
 had respectability there, scarcely less than in 
 the world outside. Benevolence in the way 
 of giving and of sacrifice for lost men, was 
 by no means regarded as a test of religious 
 character. Much less was it thought of, in- 
 deed, as the antidote to selfishness instru- 
 mentally, or as tending to eradicate wrong 
 aflfections. The church was sufiering for 
 some great and adequate work to do. Chris- 
 tianity was lacking in the prime element of 
 disinterestedness. It had, alas, folded in 
 
380 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 upon itself, and was thus doing the work of 
 self-destruction. A monopoly of it by the 
 nominal church was hindering its develop- 
 ment, hardening its sympathies, and crush- 
 ing out its life. Christian people, though 
 saved themselves from a savage state of old, 
 that would have been inherited from a heathen 
 ancestry if the gospel had not been sent 
 among them in the form of missions, were 
 insensible to their obligation to send that 
 same gospel in the way of missions, to those 
 that still remain in idolatry. The effect of 
 such indifference and inconsistency upon the 
 church had come to be painfully visible. 
 The foreign missionary enterprise was there- 
 fore opportune in its quickening effect upon 
 the churches. Its result was soon felt in the 
 progress of religion in our country and in 
 every department of religious labor. 
 
 Christianity is of a nature that it cannot 
 be monopolized. It cannot be appropriated 
 exclusively by any people. It demands the 
 opposite course. The having here is by 
 
GOSPEL TENDENCIES. 381 
 
 parting ; the possessing is by giving ; arms- 
 giving, heart-giving. The tendency of the 
 gospel is to diffusion, expansion. Its power 
 is centrifugal mainly, and such working or 
 tendency is proof of its genuineness. Just 
 to the extent that its circle is narrowed, piety 
 is crippled. Let its office in the soul and in 
 the world be limited to self, or our own 
 circle, and it could scarcely be distinguished 
 from mere selfishness. Contraction in spir- 
 itual things is suppression ; non-extension is 
 extinction. A gospel narrowed is a gospel 
 perverted. The gospel monopolized is 
 another gospel and not Christ's. Chris- 
 tianity is for the world, the whole world, 
 and is to be embraced with just this view of 
 its nature and claims. And whatever tends 
 to correct our theory of the gospel and of 
 religion practically in these respects, tends 
 to a vital reformation in the church itself. 
 A gift from others does not do us any es- 
 sential good unless it awakens in us the de- 
 sire and purpose to give to those in like cir- 
 
382 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 cumstances of need. Then the thing received 
 becomes a blessing, in awakening the spirit 
 of benevolence. Any thing rightly bestowed 
 returns to our own hand and heait. The 
 truly benevolent are their own beneficiaries 
 in a sense, — not intentionally, but providen- 
 tially. The gospel does not bless us unless 
 it serves to make us a blessing tOt others. 
 Its influence does not greatly improve the 
 character, unless it impresses the spirit of 
 the golden rule of Christ upon it. 
 
 The work of foreign missions has blessed 
 the nations abroad in giving them Christi- 
 anity instead of paganism. A second grand 
 result of the missionary work is in the moral 
 power it has imparted to those engaged in it, 
 by promoting the spirit of Christian benevo- 
 lence, and in giving breadth and depth to 
 Christian principle. The habit of Christian 
 giving blesses our own country as well as 
 foreign fields. It reaches every class of suf- 
 ferers here at honle ; the poor, the ignorant, 
 the neglected and forgotten. One of the 
 
AFFECTS BENEVOLENCE. 383 
 
 capabilities for usefulness in the world, one 
 of the great resources of good, lies in 
 the abundance men possess, and their will- 
 ingness to bestow considerately and heartily 
 upon others. And whatever tends to utilize 
 these sources of good, and to equalize God's 
 bounties, becomes a benefit to the world and 
 every part of it. 
 
 The effect of this work of missions in 
 promoting the habit of giving, is by no 
 means confined to Christians themselves. It 
 extends to others. It reaches the unresren- 
 
 o 
 
 erate, and forms in them the habit of mvinir. 
 The thing becomes itself contagious. The 
 unconverted in the midst of gospel influ- 
 ences often take on gospel ways. The grace 
 of benevolence is not in them, but the out- 
 ward habit or form of it is useful. So it 
 comes to pass that the spirit of giving in the 
 Christian church tends to promote the same 
 outside the church, and, in this collateral 
 way, becomes of great use to the world. 
 The good are the light of the world, 
 
384 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 and the rays of influence are reflected even 
 from the worldly themselves. Light is use- 
 ful as reflected. Christian light has value, 
 and becomes a blessing often, — as reflected 
 from those who are not Christians. It is 
 possible to experience religion in the out- 
 ward sense, as reflected upon us from others. 
 But it is the experience of others' religion. 
 It affects the habits of men, and may, ulti- 
 mately, the heart. It helps to mould men's 
 lives, if not their principles. It is some- 
 thing to walk in the light of others, and to 
 reflect, though feebly, that light. 
 
 For this life certainly, Christianity is a 
 blessing to those outside the church. There 
 is an outward, sympathetic change of charac- 
 ter that comes from the presence of Christian 
 influences, and the radiance of Christian 
 light. These are all-pervading, as the at- 
 mosphere and sunlight. They affect the 
 habits, also the character and the life. Men 
 of the world are led to do good from the 
 example and influence of others. The 
 
GOSPEL INFLUENCES. 385 
 
 power of Christianity repeats itself in echoes 
 of generous liberality and activity from those 
 that are without. 
 
 If foreign missionaries have done good in 
 reviving the spirit of benevolence in the 
 churches, the light of this good has reached 
 the world outside. Whatever promotes 
 piety in the church, promotes morality at 
 least outside the church. The standard of 
 Christianity cannot be elevated without a 
 corresponding elevation of society generally. 
 It is of great worth to the world to utilize 
 its wealth and resources. And this is the 
 proper tendency of Christianity ; the great 
 Christian movements of the church for the 
 world's salvation, have worked toward this 
 result. If so, who can measure this good ! 
 The heathen nations need missions, but 
 Christian nations need them also, to counter- 
 act selfishness, to check the waves of world- 
 liness, and give men a work to do that is 
 worthy of their high calling and destiny. 
 
 There is no neutrality in the kingdom of 
 
 25 
 
386 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 heaven. The Sandwich Island savages had 
 already thrown away their gods when the 
 missionaries found them. But they were 
 really no better on that account. The cast- 
 ing away of idols is really a blessing only 
 when followed by the worship of the true 
 God. The putting away of the idolatry of 
 selfishness or covetousness has need to be 
 followed by the virtue of benevolence. Na- 
 ture nor grace allows a vacuum. The sin of 
 idolatry so prevalent in Christian lands, can 
 be broken up in no other way than by the 
 growth of the opposite principle of Christian 
 charity. God does not always take away 
 moral evils by his spirit directly, but often 
 indirectly, in the culture and crowding of 
 the opposite graces.^ 
 
 ^ The antidote to an evil is usually the thing that is 
 most nearly its opposite. I am aware that this is de- 
 nied to be true in physical science and remedy. It is 
 maintained that like cures like, an atom of the same ar- 
 rests injurious disease. I have no knowledge here and 
 must not judge ; but I am sure it does not hold in 
 spiritual things. Liko does not heal like there. Moral 
 
LAW OF OPPOSITES. 387 
 
 The law of opposites prevails in the moral 
 kingdom as well as in the natural. Evil pas- 
 evils do not cure themselves, nor one another. They 
 may sometimes counterwork each other, or hold each 
 other in check for a season. The gratification of ap- 
 petite may interfere with some other idolatry of the 
 heart. But the evil passions never eradicate the one 
 the other. Sinfulness in the soul is counteracted only 
 by the working of its opposite there. It takes op- 
 posites to be antidotes. Satan does not cast out Satan. 
 The great generic wickedness of the heart and world, 
 or one form of it, is covetousness, selfishness. The 
 Bible pronounces this sin to be idolatry, and classes it 
 with the things that exclude from heaven. Where 
 one has this sin in the heart, how is it to be treated ? 
 It is idolatry, how is it to be broken up ? It must be 
 repented of and forsaken, some one will say. All very 
 well and true and scriptural. But this is not the 
 whole work. The repenting and forsaking are only 
 the first steps in the work. What indeed does the 
 Bible mean by the forsaking of the evil, but the prac- 
 tising also of the opposite virtue ? Mere repenting 
 and forsaking are negative in their force, without cor- 
 responding obedience and faithfulness. There is no 
 such thing as a vacuum in the spiritual, any more than 
 in the natural kingdom. A negative state is not known 
 In moral things. 
 
388 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 sions are exterminated or modified by culti- 
 vating the good affections. Any thing that 
 costs a sacrifice tends to give us character. 
 That which roots up selfishness, plants be- 
 nevolence ; and the culture of benevolence 
 kills out the covetous passions. Whatever 
 crucifies the selfish passions creates moral 
 principle ; in turn, creating moral principle, 
 crucifies the passions. That which crosses 
 the vile affections crushes them. And, pray, 
 what so crosses these, as the giving up of 
 idols? It is profitable to do as we were 
 created to do, as we are commanded to do, 
 and what will do us and others the greatest 
 good. It puts us upon a mount of influence, 
 and will give us a crown of blessedness. 
 
 God works in the spiritual world by 
 means of tests, as well as opposites ! Condi- 
 tions are of the nature of tests. Love 
 stood for the whole law under the Old 
 Testament, and faith is comprehensive of 
 the whole of religion under the New Testa- 
 ment. It is indexical as a grace, — denoting 
 
ONE FOR ALL. 389 
 
 the presence of all the Christian virtues. 
 All the law is fulfilled by love. Love indi- 
 cates, yea includes, universal obedience. Pie 
 that loveth another hath kept the whole law. 
 And faith that works by love, nnder the 
 dispensation of the gospel, stands for all the 
 Christian graces. It denotes their presence, 
 it is the test of Christian character. By 
 grace are ye saved thiT)ugh faith. God uses 
 tests in his kingdom. He proves men. 
 These are indicative, representative and 
 counteractive. God conditions salvation on 
 these tests or points, where the soul most 
 needs conditioning and testing. He puts 
 these tests over against our greatest depravity. 
 To be saved there must needs be submission, 
 surrender, self-renunciation. These bear 
 against and break down the cherished idola- 
 tries of the heart. God proves us, tests us, 
 probes us. He puts salvation on the ground 
 of personal submission, of self-surrender, of 
 self-emptying ! In view of these great facts, 
 we learn the value of that which the mis- 
 
390 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 sionary work cultivates ; large giving, heart- 
 giving. Active benevolence, in the form of 
 disinterestedness, must take the place of 
 selfishness within. Submission that empties 
 us of selfishness implies active obedience. 
 Consecration works through devotion and 
 sacrifice. Self-renunciation connects itself 
 with pure love. Jt is the taking of God's 
 will for our own will. Renunciation is a 
 giving up, devotion is an ofieriug up, of 
 what? talents, possessions, all unto the Lord. 
 
 Gospel tests are of great things, and not 
 of small things. They are for the healing 
 of great sins, so far as things connected 
 with human agency go. God conditions 
 spiritual welfare on the doing of those things 
 that are naturally disagreeable to us. So 
 our sincerity is proved, and the character 
 benefited. The sentiment that allows the 
 soul to drift in all wrong ways, is neither 
 a proof nor a test of Christian character. 
 
 One of the thins^s that most needs the 
 regulating influence of religion is the prop- 
 
INFLUENCE OF MONEY. 391 
 
 erty relation. Covetousness connects itself 
 with the acknowledged right to get and to hold 
 property, — selfishness has its growth on 
 this ground. The character is tested here. 
 Property is every man's right in the civil- 
 ized state. In a restricted sense, money 
 answereth all things. It procures whatever 
 selfishness craves. If not acquired and 
 used properly, its possession becomes an 
 idolatry. So this gift, or the use of it, 
 is a test of character. It is an occasion 
 of grievous temptation, or of moral and 
 spiritual growth. The getting of property, 
 also the using of property, are tests. 
 "Whatever serves as a motive to the right 
 use of property in benevolent enterprise, 
 not only benefits society, but strengthens 
 moral principle and character. We con- 
 demn the getting of wealth in a dishonest 
 way, but are apt to honor those who possess 
 it, though they withhold from others. Look 
 at this matter in a moral point of view. 
 Which is worse in the sisrht of God, the 
 
392 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 wrong getting of property, or the wrong 
 using of it? Which is worse, to wrong men 
 in its acquisition, or to wrong them in the 
 withholding? We wrong God and wrong 
 men by a covetous keeping of our posses- 
 sions, as really as we do by a fraudulent 
 getting of them. In acquiring property it 
 is easy to see that it is wrong to take 
 advantage of others ; and having gotten 
 property, it is equally wrong to withhold it 
 in a way that injures others in need of help. 
 In all this matter pertaining to property, — 
 the getting and the using, we are responsible 
 to God. All things are his, and we are 
 under the same obligation to use our wealth 
 properly, as we are to obtain it properly. 
 The statute allows us to accumulate and 
 possess, and to withhold from the public 
 want, no matter how many suffer in conse- 
 quence of it. But the law of Christ puts 
 men on different ground. It goes beyond 
 statute law ; it regulates our using of prop- 
 erty. It extends to our stewardship. It 
 
SELF-REGARD, 393 
 
 looks to our higher relations ; and at the 
 disjposal we make of the things of God. 
 The rich man in torment was there for deeds 
 and for neglects such as took place at his 
 palace gate, when Lazarus lay there. It 
 mattered less with him in the other world, 
 whether he had obtained his possessions 
 wrongfully, or whether he had wrongfully 
 Tcejpt them when mercy required their bestow- 
 ment. God gives wealth; and is robbed 
 when it is wrongfully withheld. 
 
 But the highest Christian seTf-regard 
 would seem to lead one to do good with 
 his property. We have need to give, for 
 our own welfare as well as for that of others. 
 True charity has an introspective glance. 
 Not that one's own good is the motive to 
 Christian sacrifice, but such sacrifice really 
 tends to promote one's own gain. True 
 giving leaves, as well as bestows a blessing. 
 Giving is receiving in the Saviour's view, 
 and obtains the greater blessing. Selfish- 
 ness is good will to one, and indifierence 
 
394 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 to the many. It accumulates for one re- 
 gardless of the many. This is an immor- 
 ality in the view of heaven. But can that 
 course which leads to one's own ruin be really 
 called the course of good-will to one's self, 
 even? When we give benevolently, we do 
 not give away; we invest for the future. 
 The gift becomes a possession. It is still 
 ours in the highest and best sense. We 
 have really, what we give aright. It is not 
 in our hands ; but it is in the safe of Heaven. 
 We have the pledge of more even in the 
 present life, if we give bountifully and 
 benevolently. We may not have it in the 
 identical things bestowed, but in a form 
 more real and useful to us and others, and in 
 which it cannot be taken away. Neither 
 moth nor rust can corrupt that which we 
 have given for Christ, and which God makes 
 truly our own. 
 
 -Foreign missions have had a commanding 
 influence in this respect. They have brought 
 before the churches the highest and purest 
 
PRESIDENT HAMLIN. 395 
 
 of all motives to benevolence. "Missions," 
 says Pres. Hamlin of Constantinople, "have 
 done a noble work toward making us a 
 generous, benevolent, — instead of a mean, 
 money-loving people. Our Roberts, Pea- 
 bodys and Viissars will multiply in the 
 future, and cover the world with their mon- 
 uments of love and good will to man. The 
 missionary spirit is in all this." Sm-ely 
 missions have uncovered the wretchedness 
 of the nations, and have brought out the 
 strongest motives to send them Christianity. 
 Our missionary societies have simplified the 
 methods of this work, and facilitated the 
 ways of accomplishing it. Our missionaries 
 have set the example of self-denial, — have 
 gone to the distant habitations of wickedness, 
 and asked us to sustain them there. Pow- 
 erful motives have been set before the 
 churches to induce them to give as God has 
 prospered them, to promote this work. 
 The efi'ect has been only partial, and yet 
 indifiference diminishes, interest is incieas- 
 
396 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 iug, good results are felt uot. only in the 
 foreign field, but here at home, in cultivating 
 the habit of Christian giving, and thus 
 regulating and sanctifying the property 
 relation. And what good object here at 
 home even, does not feel the influence of the 
 increased benevolence of the age? 
 
 I do not maintain that the change that has 
 come over the Christian world in the matter 
 of benevolence is due wholly to foreign mis- 
 sions. Other Christian enterprises have 
 helped to produce it. I only affirm that 
 foreign missions have been a leading cause of 
 this change. They have given a new spring 
 to moral enterprise, put a new element of 
 power into practical godliness. 
 
 I ousfht to add here that the foreisrn mis- 
 sionary work has developed, in a wonderful 
 manner, the spirit of benevolence abroad, in 
 the feeble mission churches. Those poor 
 saints, in Turkey, India and Africa, may 
 well put men to the blush here in this Chris- 
 tian land. The sacrifices they make to sup- 
 
REV. a H. WHEELER. 397 
 
 port and to spread the gospel are truly 
 marvelous. We have need to sit at their 
 feet in this thing. They are the missionaries 
 to us. We are yet the idolaters in a sense. 
 The following extract from " Ten Years on 
 the Euphrates," Rev. C. H. Wheeler, — a 
 book that ought to be in the hands of every 
 Christian, — illustrates the subject in hand : 
 
 " Soon after the annexation of the Arabkir territory 
 to our field, Mr. Barnum and I went to visit Shepik, 
 and saw the deep poverty of the people ; we exclaimed, 
 ' No wonder that during all these years the people 
 have paid but two dollars and twenty cents to their pas- 
 tor ! ' . . . The pastor, who, previous to his conversion, 
 had been one of that incurably sluggish and covetous 
 race, the Armenian priesthood, did not get as much as 
 he thought he needed, and came to us to complain. "We 
 referred him to the ' Evangelical Union,' then in ses- 
 sion; and a satisfaction it was to see the faithful, 
 practical way in which they examined into the case, 
 coming at last to the decision that his own want of 
 energy had been the cause of his people's inactivity. 
 They decided that he should leave them, and go as a 
 missionary to a village near, where the opposition of 
 the people would wake him up, and that ' John Concor- 
 dance ' should take his place for a time. 
 
398 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 " The blind preacher went, and, to the complaints of 
 the people about poor crops and poverty, replied, 
 * God tells you the reason, in the third chapter of 
 Malachi, where he says, " Ye are cursed with a curse, 
 for ye have robbed me.'** Then, taking for a text, 
 ' Bring ye all the tithes,' etc., he began to preach the 
 duty and privilege of setting apart at least a tenth of 
 their earnings for God. He enforced the duty not as a 
 Mosaic rule of action, but as something enjoined from 
 the earliest times, and as of pre-eminently binding 
 force on Christians. ' Did not even Abraham pay 
 tithes ? ' he inquired. ' And if the Jews, with only their 
 own home work to care for, besides expending so much 
 for sacrifices, and in traveling to and from the temple, 
 were obliged to pay one-tenth to the Lord's treasury, 
 Christians surely should do no less. Does not Jesus 
 say that the Pharisees ought not to " leave undone " 
 the tithing of their herbs ? And does not the apostle 
 say to the Corinthians, '* Upon the first day of the 
 week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God 
 has prospered him " ? ' He then called to mind the 
 words of the Lord Jesus which the apostle exhorted 
 the Ephesians to remember, 'It is more blessed to 
 give than to receive.' Going on still further, he dwelt 
 upon the sin of a Christian's sitting still and waiting 
 for the collector to come and dun him for the amount 
 due the Lord's treasury. ' Don't you see,' said he, ' the 
 command is, Bring ye all the tithes? Why not 'bring 
 your ofierings of money to God as much as those of 
 prayer and praise ? ' 
 
REV. a E. WHEELER. 399 
 
 "The blind man hail seen the pith of the matter 
 better than we who had eyes, and his fitly-chosen 
 words produced the desired result. Including the 
 family of the absent pastor, there were in the Protes- 
 tant community eighty-two pet'sous, old and young, of 
 whom, including the pastor and his son, sixteen were 
 adult males. But of these sixteen, two were wander- 
 ing in distant parts, one was a blind beggar, and one a 
 simpleton, leaving, besides the pastor and his son, ten 
 adult males, six of whom, with ten females, were mem- 
 bers of the church. Most of them cultivate the soil, 
 the owner of which exacts half of the crop for rent, 
 and the government takes a tenth of the remainder for 
 taxes.^ 
 
 "They all gave another tenth to the Lord's * store- 
 house,' a room which they set apart to receive the 
 tithes. Thither they bore one-tenth of all which 
 came to their hand, he who went to the city to labor 
 for twenty cents a day bringing two for the Lord's 
 portion. The man who caught fish from the neighbor- 
 ing stream sold one often for the Lord; and even the 
 blind old beggar brought a tenth of his gatherings to 
 the same depository. Enjoying this so much, they 
 agreed to bring another tenth for building a chapel, 
 and promptly paid the amount." 
 
 iNo one, who has not seen oriental poverty, can at all realize how 
 very poor these people were. Most of the houses as well as lands 
 belong to the Turkish owner ; and T think it may safely he said that 
 all their property, including clothes and household utensils, would 
 not exceed twenty-five hundred dollars in value. 
 
400 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 The Tithing system which our mission 
 churches are adopting largely in the East, 
 often imposes a greater sacrifice upon them 
 than it would be to jCIhristians here at home, 
 to give three-fourths, or even nine-tenths, 
 of the whole income. The one-tenth given 
 often leaves them more destitute than the 
 giving of nine-tenths would in this country. 
 
 But their example of sacrifice in the way 
 of giving is taking root all over the world. 
 It is stirring up Christians to greater benevo- 
 lence. They are compelled to condemn this 
 course in the oriental Christians, or to con- 
 demn themselves for the meagerness of their 
 own charities. 
 
 !N"otice here the spirit of giving that has 
 gone into our Sabbath-schools. Twenty 
 years ago the Sabbath-school children in 
 our country gave very little, if any thing, 
 for foreign missions. They were not in 
 the habit of systematic giving at all. They 
 were not even asked to give. This is true 
 to a very large extent. 
 
 Now the children in the Sabbath-schools 
 
CHILDREN'S GIFTS. 401 
 
 often contribute regularly for the support of 
 mission schools. The children in the Con- 
 gregational churches in the poorest District 
 of the whole country, are giving from three 
 to foiu- thousand dollars to this cause 
 annually. They do this with great apparent 
 cheerfulness, and their gifts are increasing 
 year by year. They build missionary 
 ships and support mission schools. They 
 have responded to home objects, too. As 
 soon as it was known that the children 
 were giving for mission schools, it was 
 natural that they should be kindly invited by 
 representatives of other Christian charities, 
 to give for these also. The response has 
 been cheerful and prompt, and without for-, 
 getting the heathen children. The results 
 of these early habits of benevolence upon 
 the children themselves cannot be measured. 
 The money they give for mission schools 
 has value ; but the habit of early and cheer- 
 ful giving has far greater value. It teaches 
 them to live according to the Saviour's 
 rule. 26 
 
402 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 It is an early recognition on their part of 
 the fact that their little means are not their 
 own, and of their obligation to use them 
 so as to do the greatest amount of good to 
 others. If the child earns or saves the 
 little sums given, the habit of useful econ- 
 omy, as well as of self-denial, is cultivated. 
 How clear the conclusion now, that we need 
 the cause of foreign missions as churches 
 and as Christians, upon which to stretch the 
 faith, and expand the affections. It gives us 
 a work to do that is worthy of our redemp- 
 tion, and that corresponds to our destiny. 
 We have need of something before us as 
 Christians, the very thought of which is an 
 inspiration, — an inspiration that shall make 
 every thing else seem cheap, save as it can 
 be used to promote that object. Surely, if 
 the intellect needs a world to expand itself 
 upon, in the way of development, the heart, 
 yet more, needs a world to expand itself upon, 
 in the way of spiritual knowledge and growth. 
 For if human knowledge is not complete till 
 
WHAT THE HEART REQUIRES. 403 
 
 it masters science and natural law, and 
 reaches the goal of ultimate discovery and 
 enterprise, no more is Christian love com- 
 plete, till it has fathomed the woes of man, 
 and embraced in the reach of its sympathies, 
 the whole world. Its grand end is not 
 gained till it has conquered the world for 
 Jlsus Christ. 
 
 I have found it difficult to reach my con- 
 ception by adequate language, of the en- 
 largement given to Christian enterprise and 
 character by means of the foreign missionary 
 work. I leave this Topic with particular 
 dissatisfaction on this account. For while 
 my language may seem exaggerated or 
 extravagant to some, I feel that it fails to 
 express adequately the grandeur of moral 
 resuliri in the development of Christianity, 
 in our country. I repeat here a thought 
 I wrote upon another page : Our own com- 
 plete evangelization as a people, is to be 
 reached through efforts and sacrifices to 
 evangelize the world. And if foreign mis- 
 
404 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 sions were a total failure, the enterprise 
 were not a failure. For if all were lost that 
 is done across the sea, all were gain this 
 side the sea. For God would see to it that 
 well-meant work, though a failure, should 
 have its recognition and its recompense. 
 He would counteract disheartening influ- 
 ences, and nerve his people up to new efibrt, 
 with redoubled zeal for the salvation of the 
 world. 
 
 But as the case is, the work, having suc- 
 ceeded and triumphed, demonstrating the 
 worth and power of Christianity, rea(^.ts upon 
 the doers of it in the happiest way, — which 
 it is my joy here to record. 
 
 I will say once more, — that no one may 
 fail to see the point of the book, — that I do 
 not advocate foreign missions in view of 
 these reflex results ; for they do not constitute 
 the grand, primary motive to them, but are 
 subordinate, collateral, incidental only. We 
 send men to the heathen to convert them, or 
 to preach the gospel to them. We do this 
 
RECAPITULATION. 405 
 
 in obedience to the Saviour's command, and 
 because the heathen are in a perishing condi- 
 tion without Christ, so that nothing hut the 
 gospel will save them. These are the stand- 
 ing motives to foreign missions. The ques- 
 tion how the work affects us as a race, as a 
 nation, as a government, or in ways of 
 wealth and learning, or in Christian develop- 
 ment, is not the prime one, nor the principal 
 one. It is nevertheless interesting to know 
 how they react upon those who engage in 
 them, and to find that they promote every 
 good interest and thing. So while I would 
 not advocate missions on these grounds, I 
 would not ignore these great facts. To do 
 so would be to dishonor God, and to over- 
 look a grand law in his kingdom ; to wit, the 
 profitableness of sacrifice, of consecration, of 
 godliness, where more is given in the present 
 life, for what we give up for Christ. 
 
 I have no doubt, too, that the respect for 
 the Christian religion has been increased 
 since it assumed the foreign missionary 
 
406 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 work : I do not say, though I have no doubt, 
 that it has been multiplied on this account. 
 The moral grandeur of the work reflects cor- 
 responding credit upon the system or source 
 that inspired it. The moral power of the 
 churches in our land, too, has increased in 
 large ratio, since it undertook the work of 
 evangelizing the world. This enlargement 
 of enterprise has told on every benevolent 
 home work. Nothing would so cripple 
 home movements and humanities as the 
 abandoning of the foreign missionary field. 
 It would be felt in our commerce, in our 
 diplomacy, in all our home thrift ; but no- 
 where would such abandonment of this great 
 central movement of Christianity in our age, 
 be so deeply, sorely felt as in moral and 
 Christian labor. Our indebtedness to mis- 
 sions is thus seen, and becomes a powerful 
 motive to sustain them. 
 
 I now leave the subject, satisfied to have 
 indicated only this resultant influence of for- 
 eign missions. This view is but a reflection ; 
 
ECHOES AND REFLECTIONS. 407 
 
 there is nothing primary and fundamental in 
 it. The influence here brought out to view 
 is simply resultant or reflex ; it is not direct 
 and original. And yet there is in the natu- 
 ral world, a beauty in reflections, a music in 
 echoes and reverberation, which combine to 
 reach the grandest efiects in art and beauty 
 and melody. 
 
 These reflections prove the genuineness of 
 the original in nature, and sounds that trem- 
 ble back to the ear, tell in sweetest tones the 
 story of their origin and travel. So in 
 these reproduced influences of heaven-born 
 charity, we are carried up to the sublime 
 source, and are led to adore with warmest 
 affection, that world-love that originated and 
 inspired this work for a world. 
 
 I am, therefore, too happy to be per- 
 mitted, in this indirect manner, aud in the 
 use of arguments and considerations not 
 usual, to re-plead the cause of Christian mis- 
 sions, as a work we owe to the heathen, 
 on the ground that we had ceased to be 
 
408 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 heathen ourselves as a result of missions ; 
 and passing over other results to the nation, 
 government, to learning, and the like, I 
 plead for them as the sole method of saving 
 the perishing; as the only practical fulfil- 
 ment of the command of Christ ; confident 
 thus that I plead for what is dear to the 
 heart, and enters into the ripening purposes, 
 of heaven; and, also, for a work that stands 
 out as the golden key to prosperity in secu- 
 lar enterprise, and in the activities and ulti- 
 mate triumphs of the church. 
 
ANSWER TO SOME OBJECTIONS, 
 
 *' We object to your work, or the theory of it, 
 because it savors of a certain kind of universalism, 
 in aiming at the conversion of the whole world to 
 Christ. It proceeds on the ground of a visionary 
 millennium such as God has not promised and will 
 not give." " You seek to save the world, — while 
 you ought to labor to save an elect people, and thus 
 develop an ecclesia from the nations, over which the 
 Lord shall reign as king of saints. " 
 
 I have from time to time had to meet objections 
 like the above, and sometimes from sources of great 
 influence and learning. 
 
 I indicate the following as a reply, in part. We 
 aim as a missionary Board simply to obey the words 
 of Christ. He commanded his followers to evan- 
 gelize all nations. Are we to attempt less than this? 
 The evangelizing of the nations does not involve 
 the salvation of every individual. Christ did not 
 send forth his disciples to evangelize the chosen 
 people, but every creature. He did not command 
 them to save the elect out of the nations, but to 
 
410 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 evangelize the nations themselves. He would have 
 them do this, to develop an elect people, and thus 
 meet a condition on which God's election stands. 
 For let it not be forgotten that election, while it is 
 sovereign, is not absolute. It is conditioned, not 
 on the foreseen repentance and good works of the 
 creature, but on the presence of Christian institu- 
 tions, and the preaching of the gospel among the 
 people. Election, indeed, does not out-reach Chris- 
 tian institutions. It does not go beyond them. The 
 purposes of God and the power of God plant these, 
 through human agency ; then it comes to pass that a 
 condition of the election of God is fulfilled. So we 
 see the need of the gospel preached, and of Chris- 
 tian institutions, as a pre-condition of the divine 
 election and influence. For how shall they believe 
 in him of whom they have not heard; and how shall 
 they hear without a preacher; and how shall they 
 preach except they be sent? We give the gospel 
 to men that a remnant may be saved; that there 
 may be a holy seed, a chosen people to serve 
 the Lord. We do not know who that people are. 
 Christ has not told us; and yet he knows who they 
 are ; for they are his, — given to him in the covenant 
 of redemption. We should not know how to preach 
 the gospel among the heathen, nor to whom, — if 
 we aimed only at the elect, and were limited to them. 
 But Christ has relieved us here, and told us just 
 
ANSWER TO SOME OBJECTIONS. 411 
 
 what to do, namely, to preach the gospel to every 
 creature. So we shall surely reach the chosen ones. 
 It makes good a condition of their election and sal- 
 vation, — the establishing of Christian institutions 
 and influences among them. We are commanded 
 to preach the gospel. We have to do with God's 
 commands, rather than with his purposes. We send 
 this gospel to the nations, — not, indeed, for their 
 civilization primarily, but to enlighten and save 
 them. I say again, there would be no chosen people 
 in a nation, if there were no Bible nor gospel there. 
 There are none in countries that have not these. 
 There would have been none in Britain and America 
 if Christianity had not come to these nations. The 
 election of God rests on Christian light and influence. 
 If there would as surely be a remnant, or chosen 
 people, in lands that have no gospel, as there is in 
 those that have it; if by sleeping on in paganism men 
 would as promptly wake to righteousness in the re- 
 generation, then might Jesus have stayed in heaven, 
 and saved himself from the crucifixion; or having 
 come to earth, — might have withheld his command 
 to enlighten and evangelize it. No, we do not 
 believe in any thing like a universalism of missionary 
 achievement, but hope in due time, the world will 
 become a difierent world, in a spiritual point of view, 
 from what it now is, in consequence of the gospel 
 preached to all nations. 
 
OTHER OBJECTIONS. 
 
 It has been urged as an objection against oar 
 Board, that it is not Congregational^ or is not an off- 
 spring of the churches ecclesiastically. I meet this 
 objection occasionally. It is sometimes urged with 
 much warmth of feeling. The views that follow 
 have sometimes been presented in reply. 
 
 It might be perilous to change the organization 
 of a society like this, from a i^ermanent to a pop- 
 ular basis. It is of importance that a work like that 
 of foreign missions should be stable, and not be sub- 
 ject to fluctuations, experiments or sudden changes. 
 There was need to be progress and improvement, to 
 be sure, as also permanency and steadfastness. 
 Public opinion in the church is liable to frequent and 
 sudden changes. It sympathizes often with the 
 impulses of an outside civilization and nationality; 
 and where the constituency of a missionary Board 
 is broadened so as to embrace the great Christian 
 public, there will be constant liability to revolution, 
 or sudden change in the work abroad. 
 
 In the matter of self-government the popular 
 
OTHER OBJECTIONS. 413 
 
 voice has need to be heard; and the constituency 
 may be safely extended. It is otherwise in a busi- 
 ness like this, not affecting our personal rights or 
 safety, but the great interests of Zion. There is 
 need of the element of consistency and permanency, 
 to secure the highest ends with the least peril and 
 cost. 
 
 But I do not like the thought that Congregation- 
 alism is circumscribed to its own peculiar ways of 
 working, that it cannot go outside of itself to do 
 good; that it cannot enter safely into broad and 
 catholic organizations and sympathy for usefulness. 
 It is a self-governing system for religious purposes, 
 or in religious things, and hence we like it. It is an 
 institution for religion in its spiritual aspects and 
 development. But it does not follow that the prin- 
 ciple so useful and convenient in church-govern- 
 ment and worshijD, would work well in business 
 ways. In the vast complications of a world-wide 
 management of affairs, too many votes and voices 
 might be inconvenient. That which was for strength, 
 in higher spiritual matters, might be for weakness 
 in complicated financial affairs. The American 
 Board must not be swayed by party politics, or the 
 sudden changes of society. Its high character, the 
 world over, is owing half to its calm wisdom, its 
 progressive course, its far-reaching and steadfast 
 policy. Its pecuniary credit abroad would not have 
 
414 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 been what it now is, if the Board had been an un- 
 certain, fluctuating institution. 
 
 ' But we ought not to be censured for the organic 
 Btructuro of the American Board, from the fact 
 that we are not responsible for this. We inherited 
 it, we did not originate it. It is the work of a pre- 
 ceding generation. And to change its basis now, 
 were a difScult thing. It is a Board of Trust, it is a 
 chartered institution. It holds property in various 
 ways and countries, which cannot easily be alien- 
 ated. And legacies are made to it on this very 
 ground of its permanency, that would not have been 
 made, if it rested on a popular basis, and was sub- 
 ject to the fluctuations of a fickle public senti- 
 ment. 
 
 But it is nevertheless urged that we should man- 
 age our own charities in our way, or in a church 
 way, or as we do our other religious matters. 
 
 But when the Board was formed we had no 
 denominational organizations of an ecclesiastical 
 nature, save the temporary or ephemeral Council of 
 the churches. 
 
 There were no State and County Conferences 
 then, no grand Convocations of the body! How 
 then could the churches as such have been brought 
 to act on this subject? How could they represent 
 themselves; how could they reach the question, or 
 the question reach them? 
 
OTHER OBJECTIONS. 415 
 
 But worse than this, the churches had no zeal 
 in foreign missions at the time the A. B. C. F. M. 
 was formed. And if this question had been left to 
 them, it would have been decided in the negative, 
 as chimerical and preposterous. There would have 
 been no foreign missionary movement in the 
 churches, save as it came from an outside, educat- 
 ing movement from some source or Board above 
 their own standard. 
 
 And even if the churches had been ready for the 
 movement, and such a movement would have been 
 safe and wise in an ecclesiastical form, the 
 churches were weak comparatively, and it be- 
 came necessary that different denominations unite 
 in the work. But would the Presbyterians, or 
 the Dutch Eeform Church, have been willing 
 to co-operate with us in foreign mission work, to 
 be carried on congregationally or ecclesiastically? 
 The thing cannot be supposed for a moment. "We 
 could not have worked with them in missions, if 
 every movement was to be conformed to the stiff 
 machinery of sect. 
 
 The point of argument on this subject is, per- 
 haps, less apparent now than in past years, when 
 there was more occasion than now to use this rea- 
 soning. "We were, in other years, in the fullest and 
 highest sense a co-operative body in the foreiga 
 missionary work. "We are so now in some sense. 
 
416 THESE FOR THOSE. 
 
 It will be long, I trust, before our brethren of the 
 Presbyterian church, who have labored with us so 
 faithfully, will all leave us. So the argument that 
 had conclusive force in other years, as against 
 narrowing our Board to an ecclesiastical basis, has 
 force yet. We could not ask those brethren to 
 continue with us if we should resolve to work exclu- 
 sively in the ecclesiastical way. I have said, Congre- 
 gationalism need not be narrowed and stiffened into 
 one exclusive way of working, when that one way 
 of working even, if carried too far, and made to in- 
 clude the management of business affairs and organ- 
 izations, might prove inconvenient and perilous. 
 
 Kor do I say that the popular basis is impossible. 
 Great changes come. If Congregationalists should 
 ever have to control the Board exclusively, we 
 shall stand, I hope, on higher ground than we now 
 do, — and be better able to grapple with coming 
 questions than we now are. 
 
 Elaborate plans have been put forth or suggested, 
 upon which to manage this popular machinery 
 when once set in motion. One is this: let the giv- 
 ing of blank dollars, say SlOO, be the least sum 
 given by any one church or individual, that shall 
 entitle the giver to a vote or representation at the 
 meeting. 
 
 But there might be dissatisfaction on the part of 
 weaker churches, who cannot come up to this 
 
OTHER OBJECTIONS. 417 
 
 sum. And then how with churches that give hun- 
 dreds and thousands? Are they to be put on a level 
 with the least in the matter of representation? 
 TVould it be sufferable? But give them a represen- 
 tation according to their donations! That, how- 
 ever, would swell the constituency beyond all con- 
 venience. The effect, indeed, would be to lessen 
 interest in the feeble churches, who should fail of a 
 vote on account of their weakness; as, also, the 
 ardor of the wealthy churches, by not having a 
 proportionate representation in the affairs of the 
 Board. 
 
 27 
 
HOYT, FOGG & BREED, 
 92 MIDDLE STREET, PORTLAND, 
 
 PUBLISH THE I'OLLO'WING VALUABLE WORKS j 
 
 Twelve Years with the Children. 
 
 By Rev. Wm. Warren, Dist. Sec. of American Board. Cloth, 
 
 16mo, 324 pp. Illustrated, $1.25. Second edition. 
 
 The book is constructed upon four svogcstive mottoes, under each of which 
 the best traits of juvenile character are brought out by a great variety of 
 illustrations and anecdotes. No otlier book in print tells so many interesting 
 and instructive stories, all of which are strictly true. 
 
 How Bennie Did It. 
 
 By Matthew Merchant. Cloth, 16mo, 440 pp., Illustrated, 
 $1.50. 
 
 An attractive and interesting book for youth, from the pen of a gentleman 
 of long business experience, in which the path to meritorious success in life 
 is distinctly marked out, and in which many business operations of the 
 present day are shown up in their true light. Every father should see that 
 his son has a copy. 
 
 Helps at the Mercy Seat. 
 
 Cloth extra, square 24mo, gilt and red edges, 272 pp., $1.50. 
 Prayers from the Scriptures, Old Divines, and the Poets. 
 A beautiful volume from the press of John Wilson & Sons, Cambridge. 
 
 The Carpenters' and Builders' Guide. 
 
 Being a Hand-hook for Workmen. Also, a Manual of Refer- 
 ence for Contractors and Builders. By P. W. Plummer. 
 8vo, 40 pp., with plates. Price, half hound, 75 cents. 
 
 Maine State Register & Annual Political 
 
 Manual for 1870. 16mo, 300 pp., paper, 50 cents. With 
 
 colored town and R. R. Map, 13 by 16 inches, 90 cents. 
 
 Cloth, with Map, $1.25. 
 
 Containing Calendar and Diary pages; complete Town, County, State, 
 and U. S., Statistics: Votes for Members of Congress, Governor; Lists of the 
 Courts, Banks, Postmasters, Selectmen, Town Clerks, Clergymen, Physi- 
 cians, Dentists, Lawyers, Notaries, Sheriflfs, Justices, Merchants, Manuiao- 
 turers, Hotels; Stamp Duties, Postage Kates, etc., etc. 
 
 Sabbath-School Concert Book 
 
 16mo, half hound. (Tn course of preparation.) 
 
 It is also proposed to issue several exercises separately ia 
 
 pamphlet form. 
 
Outlines of Scripture History. 
 
 With Marginal References for Sabbath School Concert Exer- 
 cises. No. 1. Life of Abraham. 8vo, paper. Price 25 eta. 
 
 Sabbath School Class-Book. 
 
 18mo, paper, 8 cts. ; 75 cts. per doz. 
 
 This Class-book was pronounced by the late E. G. Pardee to be an im- 
 provement upon anything yet made for Sunday School Records. 
 
 The Westminster Assembly's Catechism. 
 
 25 copies, $1.00; 50 copies, $1.75; 100 copies, $3.00. Sent by 
 mail, post-paid. 
 For the Sabbath School Concert Exercises. 
 
 New Year's Eve ; or, the Story of Little 
 
 Gretchen. 24mo, paper, 5 cts. ; $4.00 per hundred. 
 
 A prose narrative, by Andersen, the Danish Poet, has furnished the ground- 
 work for this beautiful little poem. 
 
 Day School Rank Book. 
 
 18mo, paper, 15 cts. ; $1.00 per dozen. 
 
 This Kank Book is used by the Schools of Portland, Augusta, Biddeford, 
 and many others. 
 
 Universal School Register. 
 
 This Register contains, in pocket form, Marking Cards. 
 Erasable Tablet, Attendance Roll, Pencil Holder, &c., &c. 
 The teacher needs no other Paper, Cards or Records for hia 
 school-room. It is used in the Farmington Normal School, 
 and many others, with great success. 75 cts. and $1.00. 
 Also, ROLL BOOKS, with headings printed in for 1869. 
 Price $1.00. 
 
 Day and Sabbath School Certificate Cards. 
 
 For Rewards. Printed in Colors. 20 cts. per pack. 
 
 ALSO, DEALERS IN 
 Sabbath School Books. School Books. 
 
 Theological and Music Books, Bibles and Photograph Albums, 
 
 Miscellaneous and Juvenile Books, Stationery and Fancy Goods. 
 
 HOYT, FOG-a & BREED, 
 
 92 MIDDLE ST., PORTLAND. 
 
Helps at the Mercy Seat- 
 
 Rev J. M. PUTNAM. 
 
 Consisting^ of Prayers *from the Scriptures, 
 Old Divines, and tlie Poets. 
 
 Cloth Extra, Square 21mo. 272 pp. Price $1.50. 
 
 '' ' Helps at the Mercy Seat ' is the title of a little gem of 
 a book, just published by Hoyt, Fogg & Breed, of Port- 
 land, Me. Aud when we say that it is from the press 
 of John Wilson & Son, Cambridge, we say all that is 
 necessary to assure the reader that it is an elegant 
 piece of typography. As to its contents — the fruits 
 of sound judgment and good taste, as well as a devout 
 spirit — they are purely devotional ; consisting of se- 
 lected and original hymns, prayers, sentences, etc., 
 designed to aid in the cultivation of a devotional 
 spirit, and in the expression of devout feelings, morn- 
 ing and evening, and on special occasions." — Boston 
 Traveller. 
 
 " We have received from Hoyt, Fogg & Breed, Port- 
 land, advance sheets of their beautiful new volume, 
 entitled 'Helps at the Mercy Seat.' This book of 
 devotions meets in fall the promise of its title. The 
 judicious and appropriate selections from the holy 
 Scriptures, and from the religious poetry of our own 
 and other days, cannot fail, if duly perused and pon- 
 dered, to fan the flame of devotional feeling, and 
 prepare the mind for intercourse with God. It sup- 
 plies the best materials of thought. It suggests the 
 strongest motives to gratitude and praise. It em- 
 bodies the best results of Christian experience, and 
 will be a welcome auxiliary to all who desire to walk 
 
rttth Grod, and by fellowship witli Him to learn Iiow to 
 walk consistently and usefully with men." — Watchman 
 and Beflector. 
 
 *' Messrs. Hoyt, Fogg & Breed, of this city, have just 
 published a beautiful volume of devotional exercises, 
 consisting of original hymns and selections in prose 
 and verse, by the Rev. John M. Putnam, of Yarmouth, 
 entitled ' Helps at the Mercy Seat.' The prose selec- 
 tions are mainly from the Bible, but include also 
 prayers by Thomas a Kempis, St. Bernard, Fenelon, 
 Jeremy Taylor, Pascal and others. The hymns are 
 selected with care and taste. Among the American 
 authors are Alice Carey, Mrs. Sigourney, Bryant, and 
 S. P. Smith; and among the English names are Moore, 
 Proctor (father and daughter), Charles Wesley, Keble, 
 and Newton. Bowring's splendid lyric, ' In the Cross 
 of Christ I glory,' and St. Bernard's exquisite hymn, 
 * For thee, O dear, dear country, mine eyes their vigils 
 keep,' are among the gems of the collection. Mr. 
 Putnam's original hymns are clear and musical expres- 
 sions of thoughts, which are none the worse for every 
 day use, because they are as old as human nature. 
 The book is elegantly printed by John "Wilson & Son, 
 of Cambridge, on tinted paper, with a rubricate title- 
 page." — Portland Advertiser. 
 
 " Recent Publications. — A charming little volume 
 entitled ' Helps at the Mercy Seat,' is published this 
 day by Hoyt, Fogg & Breed, of this city. The volume 
 consists of original hymns and selections, by Rev. 
 John M. Putnam. The contents are : Morning Devo- 
 tions; General Devotions ; Safety in God; Faith; The 
 Lord's Prayer; Old AgQ-, Holy Spirit; The Sabbath; 
 Our Lambs; Night Watches; Prayer; Confidence in 
 Christ; Prayer to Jesus; Longing after God; Contri- 
 tion; Praise; Death; Affliction; Heaven. The book 
 is finely printed and handsomely bound, and for sale 
 by the publishers." — Portland Press. 
 
TWELVE YEARS WITH THE CHILDREN. 
 
 BY REV. W. WARREN, 
 
 DISTRICT SECRETARY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 
 
 Cloth) I61U0. 334: pages. Four Illustrations. $1.35. 
 
 Rev. Dr. A. P. Peabody says : "Rev. Mr. "Warren's 
 'Twelve Years with the Children' is an admirable book 
 of its kind, and its kind is among the best kinds. It 
 bears the marks of the godly simplicity and kindness 
 which have won for him a place in the hearts of chil- 
 dren. In its form it will attract juvenile readers, and 
 in its spirit it cannot fail of enduring benefit to large 
 numbers of the now rising generation." 
 
 Dr. A. C. Thompson, Boston Highlands, says: 
 " ' Twelve Years with the Children,' — years of great 
 plenty, well registered, cheery, juicy, 'having borne 
 twelve manner of fruits.' In such company and work, 
 the author keeps himself young, and helps others to 
 keep young too. This work should have a place in 
 our homes and Sabbath-schools, till the Saviour's last 
 command has been fulfilled.'* 
 
 " A wiser, more genial man for the preparation of 
 such a book it would be hard to find. Here are stories, 
 beautifully applied and improved, about Crossing the 
 Rive*', The Wrong Car, The Launch, The Gold Dollar, 
 The Dialogue, The Wild Children, The Heathen Girl, 
 The Mice, How a Boy got his Money, etc. The mot- 
 toes which these stories illustrate are, ' Begin right,' 
 * Do your best,' ' Do as you would be done by,' ' Do as 
 you will wish you had done when you come to die.' 
 What parent does not wish to have his children inter- 
 ested and established in these great principles?" — 
 Congregational Beview, Boston. 
 
 "The Rev. W. Warren's 'Twelve Years with the 
 Children' is an ingeniously interesting volume, and 
 for some grown people as well as for little folks. Pour 
 mottoes are chosen: (1) 'Begin right,' (2) 'Do your 
 
best,' (3) ' Do as you would be done by,' (4) ' Do as you 
 will wish you had when you come to die ' ; then a great 
 many facts and incidents, many of them drawn from 
 the mission work with which the author has had large 
 familiarity, are given as echoes of, or responses to, or 
 endorsement upon these mottoes ; and with this warp 
 of the book the 'filling' is interwoven. Beginning 
 thus, and having this always before him as an end, he 
 has been led to a comprehension of child-nature and 
 child-needs, which gives him command of a style, 
 simple and comprehensible, yet often graphic and im- 
 pressive, and which has led him to write, in this, what 
 seems to us to be a very good book indeed, for Sabbath- 
 schools, for families, and for individual reading. It is 
 a safe book, for it is the outbreathings of a heart which 
 loves Christ, and would lead to Christ; and that is 
 more than can be said of scores even of the professional 
 Sabbath-school books of the day." — Congregationalist. 
 
 "To the many who know the excellent and genial 
 author of this volume, it will need no recommendation, 
 as they will recall his pleasant and stimulating talks at 
 once, and be eager to get the large number of them, 
 heard and unheard, that are found, in all their fresh- 
 ness and vivacity, between these covers. 
 
 "To those who have not seen and heard him, we 
 may say that this volume is brimful of excellent coun- 
 sels, pithy sayings, stories that have both a meaning 
 and a moral; familiar talks, that are sure to reach both 
 brain aui^ heart, and encouragement to 'trust in the 
 Lord and do good,' that will be found both cheering 
 and useful. 
 
 " Most of what here appears is especially adapted to 
 children, but few are either so old or so wise as to be 
 beyond the reach of the author's far-reaching aim and 
 steady reach after usefulness. It is a book to stir bet- 
 ter purposes and higher ambition, and make the heart 
 abound still more in charity and hope." — Morning Star. 
 
Princeton Theological ,f;,K",fl[J[,|,iii|'f|ffji'* 
 
 1 1012 01233 9448